Search the Community

Part 1: The bell rang and the little Amy hurried up to the door followed by her mother. “Hi Peggy,” the little girl stretched her hands to the tall girl standing in front of the door. Peggy lifted her in her arms and got a tight hug from Amy. “Hello Amy,” Peggy kissed Amy’s forehead. She was Amy’s babysitter and now they had the whole afternoon and evening ahead; Amy’s parents went to a party and they had to return about midnight. Amy was a cheerful and intelligent little girl; she knew the alphabet and numbers at the age of three and she was able to read simple sentences but, on the other hand, she still was in diapers. Amy occasionally asked for potty to poop but she mostly used her diaper. It was unclear if she refused potty training out of some kind of rebellion or she considered diapers comfortable. She always knew when she needed a change and she was able to prepare everything for the change. Amy also was too clumsy to dress and undress herself. Peggy was a social sciences student. She lived in an apartment together with two roommates; they also were social science students and they supported each other. Peggy considered babysitting a part of her practices; Amy loved her and they had lots of fun together. Peggy’s roommates teased her about her idea but she ignored their comments. “Peggy, Peggy, would we go to the playground?” Amy made puppy eyes at her babysitter. “Of course, Amy. It’s a sunny day today. Let’s go inside now,” Peggy carried Amy and put her on the floor again. “Okay, we can leave now and we’ll be back at midnight,” Amy’s mom smiled at Peggy and the little girl. Amy apparently ignored her parents and focused on Peggy. “Amy, you are wearing your pajamas; did you wake up from your nap?” “Yeah,” the little girl nodded and yawned. “Well, you should get dressed then. Let me check your diaper now.” Peggy reached down and felt the heavy and soaked garment between Amy’s legs. Amy turned around and ran away; she headed towards her bedroom. Peggy smiled only and followed Amy slowly. The little girl was carrying a clean diaper and she hopped onto the changing table and relaxed. “I need a clean diaper,” Amy grinned at her babysitter and spread her legs. Peggy pulled down the pajama pants and untaped the wet package. “Amy, you are a clever girl and you even brought me a clean diaper. Wouldn’t you like to potty train?” Peggy was cleaning Amy’s crotch. “Why? You change me when I need it, don’t you?” “Are you about to wear diapers forever?” “Why not?” Peggy shrugged only; Amy apparently didn’t intend to potty train. She took the clean diaper from Amy, diapered the little girl and dressed her into a T-shirt and jeans. “Well, let’s go,” Peggy took the diaper bag, a bottle of juice and some small snacks along with the toys. While walking through the park Amy turned to Peggy: “Peggy, do you know what I want?” “No idea.” “I’d like to be the big girl like you are.” “Why?” “I’d like to know how it is.” “Wait and you grow up.” “No, I want it now.” “How do you want to do it? It has to be a miracle.” “Yeah; let’s find a magic gem.” “What? Magic gems don’t exist.” “They do. Didn’t you read that fairy-tale?” “Yeah but this is a fairy tale. The magic gems exist in fairy tales only.” Amy shrugged and they got to the playground. She headed towards the sandbox and Peggy gave her the toys. Peggy sat down on the bench, pulled out her mobile and started chatting with her friends while watching Amy and the other children. Amy seemed to have fun. “Peggy, I’m hungry and thirsty,” Amy interrupted Peggy’s chatting. “Hey, Amy; didn’t you forget something?” “Oh, sorry. Can I have some snacks and juice please?” “Of course, here you are,” Peggy gave her a snack and the baby bottle. Amy was able to drink from a cup but it was better to use the baby bottle outside. Amy ate the snack, took the bottle and started sucking on the nipple. Sucking was pleasant and comfortable but it made Amy pee instinctively. She felt the diaper getting warm and heavy; however it wasn’t soaked yet. She passed the bottle back to Peggy and ran away to the sandbox “Thanks Peggy.” About an hour later Amy ran to Peggy again: “Juice please, Peggy.” “Of course, princess,” Peggy passed her the bottle. “Peggy, I’m all wet,” Amy announced when she finished the bottle. Peggy smiled only and put Amy onto the bench to change her. “It’s getting late Amy; we should go home.” “Five minutes please,” Amy begged and Peggy smiled only. However the other children left for home and Amy was alone. Back at home Peggy led Amy to the bathroom to wash her hands and face. “Amy, do you need a change?” “Not yet,” Amy shook her head. “Okay, let’s have our dinner now.” Peggy helped Amy eat even if Amy was quite capable of eating on her own. Amy somehow liked the care and Peggy also liked to feed her. After dinner Peggy washed the dishes while Amy watched a child show on TV. She felt the pressure in her guts and considered asking Peggy; however she didn’t want to miss the show and relaxed plainly. When Peggy came to the living room, the smell revealed the condition of Amy’s diaper. “Hey, little princess; time to have a nice warm bath and go to bed.” Amy shook her head but she yawned at the same time. Peggy lifted her and carried her to the changing table. The diaper was overfilled and Peggy had to clean Amy thoroughly before putting her into the bathtub. Amy seemed to be tired and Peggy lifted her from the bathtub, put a thick night time diaper on her and dressed her in a pink onesie. “Good night, princess,” she put Amy into the crib and took Amy’s clothes. The T-shirt was dirty and she put it into the laundry basket. When she took the jeans, something fell out of the pocket. Peggy lifted it and stared at a small pendant with a green glistening gem. “Amy, what is this?” Peggy asked the little girl. “Where did you find it?” “It was in the sand.” “Somebody has lost it, I think. However it looks expensive. I never saw this kind of gem.” “Is it the magic gem?” Amy jumped up in the crib and clapped her tiny hands. “Amy, this is not a fairy-tale. The best we can do is show it to your mom. Maybe somebody is looking for their lost pendant already and we can give it back to them.” “No, no,” Amy pouted. “Let’s play for awhile; this is a magic gem while we are playing. Can I have a single wish? I promise I’ll go to sleep and you can give it to my mom.” “Okay, little princess, why not? After all, nothing can happen,” Peggy laughed and gave the pendant to Amy. “Dear pendant, I want to be a big girl,” Amy put the pendant to her mouth and whispered her wish. The gem changed its color and turned red. All of sudden Amy’s view got blurred and seconds later she was standing in Peggy’s clothes in front of the crib and looking at herself. Somebody was standing in the crib in Amy’s onesie and holding the pendant. “It worked!” Amy exclaimed. “I’m a big girl but … are you Peggy?” she asked the little girl in the crib. “Yeah, I am Peggy. You are a big girl but I turned into a toddler.” “Isn’t it fun?” “I’m not sure Amy,” Peggy sighed; she had to recover from the shock. Although she never believed in miracles, one of them just happened. “Amy, we should change back. It isn’t as fun as you think.” Peggy tried to convince Amy. “Wait a bit please … please. We change back before my mom and dad come back.” “Okay, take the pendant and put it onto the table.” Peggy passed the pendant to Amy. However she noticed that the gem wasn’t red anymore; it also wasn’t green; it was dark gray. “Peggy, what would you do while waiting for my mom? What do big girls usually do?” Amy suddenly got confused. She didn’t have any idea what to do in her new role. Playing with dolls didn’t seem to be the right option. “I’d watch TV or browse the internet or chat with my friends.” Amy realized that the idea wasn’t as good as it seemed to her originally. Anyway she still was curious. “Come with me and we can watch TV,” Amy knew how to switch on the TV but she was disappointed by the program; no child programs were running already. “I’m thirsty,” Amy announced but she realized she should drink on her own; big girls didn’t need assistance though. She headed towards the kitchen. At that moment Peggy realized that something was wrong. Her big girl’s bladder was a bit full before they exchanged their bodies and Amy would pee soon. “Amy, wait; you aren’t wearing a diaper. What if you have to pee?” “Big girls don’t wear diapers,” Amy protested but she stopped; Peggy was right. She always used her diaper and didn’t have any idea what else to do. “What do big girls do if they don’t wear diapers?” “They have to go to the toilet, pull down their panties, sit down and pee.” “No, it’s unpleasant and difficult,” she reached down and tried to pull down the jeans she was wearing. “Diapers are better.” “Don’t you know how to unbutton your pants?” Amy shook her head. Peggy sighed only; she had to help Amy. “Let’s play a game; you are the big girl and use the toilet.” “Okay,” Amy shrugged, “What should I do?” “Come with me,” Peggy headed to the bathroom “Turn back.” Peggy unbuttoned Amy’s jeans, pulled them down along with the panties. “Sit down and pee.” Amy sat down on the toilet bowl but she was confused about what to do. She was used to a diaper, she never tried to control the bladder muscles and didn’t feel the urge yet. No pee came out. “Sorry, Peggy, I didn’t pee.” “Bring your night time diaper and lie down on the floor,” Peggy pulled Amy’s panties and jeans back. Amy brought the diaper and lay down. Peggy pulled down her jeans and the panties. Amy instinctively lifted her behind and Peggy slid the diaper underneath her. The tapes hardly reached the front but she somehow managed to tape it shut. She pulled up the panties and pants and buttoned the jeans as well. There was a bulge on Amy’s crotch. Amy jumped up and headed to the kitchen again. However she faced another problem. She always got her juice in the baby bottle or in a cup; now she had to find it and pour it into the cup. It was a new task and she spilled a little of the juice until she managed to fill the cup. Peggy also was thirsty and she poured the juice into another cup. Amy watched her and she was taken aback how quickly Peggy filled her cup. “Peggy, will I learn it?” “Of course you will; it is quite simple.” Peggy smiled. Amy drank up the juice and turned to Peggy: “What will we do now? I’d like to play.” “Aren’t you tired?” “No,I’m not.” Amy’s teeneager body wasn’t tired and Peggy also wasn’t tired out of excitement. The toddler body was a bit tired but she had to stay awake and convince Amy to change them back in time. “Okay then,” Peggy sat down and Amy joined her and pointed at the dollhouse. The scene looked normal even if their roles were switched. While they were playing, Amy’s bladder filled up. This time she felt the familiar diaper on her crotch and peed instinctively. However she had a big bladder and the diaper got soaked by a single wetting. Peggy realized she also had to pee but the overall had the zip on her back and she wasn’t able to reach it. Peggy shrugged and decided to wait until they would change back. However the weak bladder muscles betrayed her and Peggy peed herself like an actual toddler. All of sudden they heard key in the lock: “Amy, we are too late; your parents are back.”

Background Character list: Andrej Doležal (54) – a small vineyard owner. He runs a small business for tourists and visitors, offering his wine in the wine cellar. Tasting the wine is the local habit, and many people try out too many samples before buying. Besides the standard offer, there are a few bottles of old wines on the shelves in the back room. Andrej even doesn’t remember who he got them from and when. The dusty bottles can hide secrets. Peter Bartoš (40) – a forest worker. He is a nice but very little educated man. He works every day from dawn to dusk and often spends the evening in the local inn even if he doesn’t drink too much. He uses talking with his neighbors there. Magda Bartošová (35) – Peter’s wife, a sweet and lovely woman but as little educated as her husband. She occasionally works on the local farm; she tends to cattle there. She loves children, but she could have only a single son. After labor, her womb was damaged. Milan Bartoš (16) – Peter’s and Magda’s son. He attends elementary school, but he is not too motivated to learn, seeing his parents. Anyway, he has learned a bit English. Otherwise, he is a nice boy. Marek Mlynár (58) – an elderly police officer, thinking more of his retirement than of his duties. Fortunately, he is not very busy, the village is quiet and peaceful. Despite his effort, he usually fails, but nobody minds it, the villagers shrug and sigh only. Scene: Horné Bukovany – a small village at the foot of small mountains. Vineyards spread up the hills, and the area is known for quality wine. However, there are old rumors about mysterious vine with magic properties, but nobody know if they are true and nobody has found that mysterious plant. Horné Bukovany doesn’t differ from other nearby villages. There is a single main street there, framed by houses. A small church is placed in the center of the village, along with the local inn, mayor office with a tiny one-man police station and a small elementary school; however, the older children above the 4th grade must travel to the nearby town Bozinok. Most villagers work at the local farm or sawmill. The work is hard and not well paid, but they don’t have many other options left. Gardens, chickens, and rabbits provide them with extra food. There are few vineyard owners there that offer wine to locals, visitors and occasional tourists that wander to the village by mistake.

Hey everyone! I'm cross posting this from reddit r/ABDL. One of my earliest ABDL fantasies was to be forced or tricked (by a bet or something else) into wearing adult diapers under my clothes in some public or outdoor place like a mall. Then, someone would steal my shorts, leaving me with an exposed (and maybe used) diaper. I have no idea why this kind of exhibitionism/humiliation is appealing to me, but it has always been my "white whale" of life experiences. But, as most all of the reasonable people here know, to actually carry out such an endeavor myself would be inconsiderate to others, damaging to my reputation, and in many places illegal. I can always daydream that my girlfriend will do this to me someday beyond my control or planning, but that's not very likely. It seems to me, based on the many forum posts and stories I've read, that this type of forced diaper humiliation or exposure fantasy is pretty common in the ABDL/DDLG/BDSM communities. Thus, I would love to find a good way to experience some semblance of unavoidable diaper humiliation/exposure WITHOUT forcing the fetish on random bystanders, and preferably without having my professional/personal reputation effected. Is there a safe/smart/non-creepy/legal way to experience this? If not, what are your favorite alternatives?

Hey all! This is my first ever Commissioned story, and it's brought to you by @PinkTheDinosaur Enjoy! /////////////////////// "What do you mean we only get one wish!?" The warrior Vellna demanded of the genie. "It was my understanding that one usually gets three wishes, do they not?" Said Ruppert the mage. The two adventurers had stumbled upon a cave guarded by goblins. After slaying a few, barely, and sneaking past a lot more, they found a room the goblins had been using to store their treasure. Of course, most of what goblins considered “treasure” would more accurately qualify as garbage to humans. But Rupport was able to use a Magical Sight spell to spot the one item of value amongst a mountain of junk–an enchanted lamp. “Hear me, mortals,” the genie began, ”There are many types of genies spanning across the grand cosmos. Some grant three wishes, others can grant unlimited wishes. I myself, am lower in rank among my brethren, and may only grant a single wish.” “So which one of us gets it?” Vellna asked. “Obviously I do, since I touched it first.” said Ruppert. “Nuh-uh! I touched it first!” “You most certainly did not!” “SILENCE!!!” commanded the genie. Vellna and Ruppert both obeyed and stood still as statues. “In my infinite wisdom, I have seen fit that the only fair course of action is this: Each of you tell me your desire, and I shall grant what you seek with a single spell.” The two humans looked at each other and then shrugged. “I guess that works,” said Vellna. “I desire power!” Ruppert blurted out. Vellna sighed and rolled her eyes, “Well THAT'S certainly not ambiguous at all!” The mage shrugged, “With more power, I can achieve anything I want. Your turn.” Vellna leaned on her battleaxe, pondering her wish. It took a good long while before she finally announced, “I have decided I wish for… A companion! Someone who is strong and capable in battle, but will also help take care of our needs outside of combat.” she got a dreamy look on her face, ”Someone who cares for us and will keep us safe, who enjoys doing the mundane tasks I find aggravating like cooking and laundry, and is completely loyal and devoted to our team!” It was Ruppert's turn to scoff, “So you want some kind of battle-butler?” The genie began to glow with powerful magic, rising even higher into the air with his lamp. “IT SHALL BE DONE!!!” He said before clapping his hands and disappearing flash of light, leaving nothing but a cloud of smoke in his wake. They coughed to clear the smoke from their lunges. “Well? *cough* Do you feel more powerful?” Vellna asked. “... Not particularly?” Ruppert answered. “And where is this companion of yours-” His voice cut off as the smoke coalesced into a figure–a woman, tall and beautiful, garbed in a red dress and fine jewels. “WHO HAS SUMMONED ME FROM-” the strange woman's eyes fell upon the two adventurers. Vellna and Ruppert both stood frozen, too afraid to move or speak. The strange woman's face turned from a scowl to a smile of delight. “My! Aren't you two adorable!” Their jaws went slack as they looked at each other in confusion. Ruppert got his voice back first, “I'm sorry, what?” In a flash, the woman snatched up both Vellna and Ruppert and squeezed them in a suffocating bear hug. “You have got to be the CUTEST little adventurers I've seen in centuries!” the woman exclaimed in delight. All Vellna and Ruppert could do was struggle in her iron grasp, gasping for breath until she released them, and they both took a big gulp of air. “Who… Are… You?” Vellna managed to ask, catching her breath. The woman smiled down at the girl, “My true name is a closely guarded secret. You may call me Agnis. Now, where are your guardians?” “Guardians?” Ruppert asked, “I don't know what you mean.” Agnis got an alarmed look on her face, “You mean you are out here all alone in this cold, cold world?” “I mean… I guess?” Vellna answered. “It's just been the two of us for a while now.” Agnis gasped in shock, causing Vellna to flinch, “You poor little things! How could anyone be so cruel as to abandon you in the wilderness like this!?” Ruppert cocked his head, confused, “Nobody *abandoned* us out here-” “No! This is unacceptable.” Agnis said, cutting him off, “I will not leave defenseless hatchlings out here to die.” “Hatchlings?” Vellna asked, confused. Agnis pondered for a moment before snapping her fingers, “Babies! That is the word your people would use. From now on, you shall be my babies!” Ruppert scoffed, “We're not babies!” “Yeah! We're not babies!” Vellna echoed. Agnis chuckled, “You are both so cute! I will enjoy being your Mommy, little ones.” “Mommy!?!?” they both gasped simultaneously. She thought for a second again, “Yes, this is the right word I believe.” Vellna shook her head, “Look Agnis, I don't know who you think you are-” Agnis cut her off by putting a hand on the girl's armor, “Who dressed you this way? That can't possibly be comfortable, little one. And it's rusty even!” Vellna blinked, “I mean, it's not *supposed* to be comfortable… It's supposed to protect me against damage, and it's all I could afford…” Agnis tisked, “This will not do. No child of mine will be caught running around dressed like that! And where is your… What is the word…” Vellna and Ruppert looked at each other, unsure of what she could mean. “... Diaper! That is the word. Surely you cannot be without one?” Their eyes went wide, mouths agape in shock. “I think you might have the wrong word again, Agnis-” Ruppert began before getting cut off by the woman suddenly sweeping Vellna off her feet and depositing her gently onto the cave floor. “Hey!!!” Vellna cried out at being manhandled so effortlessly. “Now, let's see what Mommy has for you, sweetie,” said Agnis as she held one hand to the side. A sudden burst of flame materialized into a multi-colored satchel. Vellna was startled by the flames, but Ruppert was fascinated to find that their new companion could do magic. Agnis opened the satchel and dug inside before producing a single object: a white, fluffy diaper that was too big for a real baby but probably just the right size for… “W-wait! I don't need that!!!” Vellna shouted, trying to scoot away, only for Agnis to catch her by the ankle and pull her back. “Nonsense, no child of mine will go around making messes everywhere. It's unsanitary and quite rude.” Agnis said. “Ha! I guess it was the right word after all!” Ruppert laughed. “Now let's start by getting that rusty old thing off of you,” said Agnis before swiping a finger down the front of the chainmail. Instantly, the armor split in half as if cleaved by a great sword, leaving her upper body covered only by a bra. “What the-!?!?” Vellna exclaimed in shock. “Fascinating! How did you do that?” Ruppert asked. Agnis didn't bother answering him, keeping her focus on Vellna. She tugged at the girl's trousers off next, this time without the need for slicing. As soon as her legs were freed from the pants and Vellna was left in just her underwear, she started kicking at Agnis with all her might, “GET AWAY FROM ME!!!!!” The girl might as well have been kicking a brick wall for how much effect it had, but it did cause Agnis to scowl and grab Vellna's legs. “Naughty girl! If you're going to struggle, Mommy will have to punish you!” In a single swift motion, Agnis flipped Vellna over and pinned her down with one hand, raising the other hand high before bringing it crashing down on the girl's bottom. “OWW!” Vellna squealed. Agnis rained down spank after spank on the girl's bottom, causing Vellna to thrash around, “Oww! Stop! Cut it out! Ah! Ow! OW! Ruppert! Do something!!!” The mage shrugged, “Like what? Tackle her to the ground? I think I would have more luck trying to move a mountain. This is entirely your problem.” Vellna groaned in frustration. She tried to fight the pain, tried desperately to escape the grasp of this strange woman, but it was no use, and soon, the girl was reduced to a bawling, quivering mess. “Okay! Stop! Please! I'll… I'll wear the diaper! I'm sorry! I'M SORRY!!!” Thankfully, Agnis ceased her assault on the girl's reddened cheeks. “Good. I hope you learned your lesson: Never fight back against Mommy.” she said before gently rolling the girl back over to her original position. Vellna winced as her butt made contact with the ground, but was well beyond any further protest, even as Agnis hooked a finger under the girl's panties, said, “You won't be needing these anymore,” and with a flick of her wrist, sliced them off of Vellna's body. Ruppert watched in silence, both fascinated at the capabilities of this strange woman and feeling a sort of sadistic glee at watching his partner get put in her place. Agnis lifted the girl's legs and slid the diaper underneath her butt. Vellna couldn't deny that she was a little glad for the soft padding replacing the hard cave floor. In a few more moments, the front was pulled up over the girl's privates and taped into place. “There we go,” Agnis said, helping Vellna to her feet before wrapping the girl in a hug. “Mommy doesn't like to punish you, sweetie. Are you going to behave for me moving forward?” Vellna sniffled, choking back a hiccuping sob, “Y-yeah…” The woman smiled, releasing her from the embrace. “Good girl.” she turned towards Ruppert, “Your turn, baby boy.” Ruppert's face went white as a ghost. “Now hold on… Let's not do anything too hasty…” “I wouldn't try to resist her if I were you,” Vellna said, rubbing her sore bottom. “It won't end well.” Begrudgingly, Ruppert inched his way towards Agnis. “Y-you're not gonna destroy my robe, are you? It's uhh, it's very comfy! I like it a lot! Don't know what I'd do without-aahhhhh!” He was suddenly cut off by Agnis sweeping him off of his feet. “No need to tear your robe, baby boy.” she lifted the skirt of his robes up and out of the way, revealing a pair of tighty not-so-whities. “These, however, have definitely got to go.” “Wow Ruppert, maybe you *do* need diapers?” His face contorted in embarrassment, “Hey! Those stains are merely the dirt and mud that comes with traveling out in the wilderness! They are perfectly normal stains!” Agnis didn't comment but simply slashed the undergarments away like before. Immediately, Ruppert's hands shot down to his privates, shielding them from Vellna. “Aren't you going to look away!?!?” he pleaded with his partner. “Why should I? You didn't look away when *I* was getting diapered. Besides,” she grinned maliciously, “It's not like you have much to hide down there anyway.” Agnis grabbed his wrists and lifted his hands away from his crotch, leaving him completely exposed. He tried desperately to bring his hands back down, but her grip was as unyielding as iron. She raised a questioning eyebrow down at him, “Are you going to be a good boy?” Immediately, he stopped trying to resist her. He opened his palms in surrender, turning his head away from Vellna. “Fine, just get it over with…” Ruppert's diapering may not have been as painful as Vellna's, but the shame alone was almost enough to cause tears to stream down his face anyway. It only took a few agonizingly humiliating moments for Agnis to tape the diaper onto Ruppert's hips and help him stand up, pulling the boy into a hug just as she had with Vellna. “There we go. That wasn't so bad, was it?” Ruppert was too humiliated even to bother responding. Vellna meanwhile, had retrieved her trousers and just managed to pull them up over the diaper, frowning as the waistband still peaked over the top of the pants, revealing her babyish undergarments to the world. Even if she had a top she could pull down over it, the bulge from the padding was still pronounced. There would be no hiding this diaper from anyone. Vellna looked over at Ruppert once his hug with Agnis had broken. The mage's robe his diaper–much to Vellna's annoyance. But his gait had a much more awkward waddle to it now. She looked down at herself, trying to close her legs and finding the task impossible, and realized she would probably be doing a fair bit of waddling herself. The warrior girl looked up at the woman in red–this mysterious Agnis who seemed to think of herself and Ruppert as babies for some reason–and wondered if she had made a terrible mistake with her wish. /////////////////////// Fun fact, Vellna is one of Pink's OCs whom I decided to use for this story. You can find her art here: https://www.deviantart.com/pinkthedinosaur/art/Vellna-Henton-801231990 If you have a story that you'd like to see me bring to life, you can find my Commission details below. https://docs.google.com/document/d/1sKl8NUcpBs609wHqywGSDg-kJRxo219SKblZA5r1GEk/edit?usp=drivesdk

Hey everyone - I wrote this randomly in 4 hours today. Posting it for fun. I usually write stories for my own enjoyment but decided I'd share this one. I know there are a lot of fundamental mistakes, grammatical errors etc and I'm naturally bad at writing pros. I did not really proof read this. I know the content is a bit unrealistic and what not - but it the kind of story I like so I decided I'd take shot at it. Anyway - if people like the general theme or where it is going, I'll clean it up - format it and continue it in parts to share... Kyle's Summer Vacation: INTRODUCTION: It has been one week since summer began, and Kyle Connors was anxious with how quickly the last year had gone by. The 20-year-old boy lived with his parents in upstate New York, they were both professors at a local university and had high expectations for their children. His mother was a neuroscience researcher currently on sabbatical to write her book and his father was an archeologist who had just left for a dig in South America which would last most of the summer. Kyle’s older sister Kayla had been the golden child, she was a math/science prodigy and enrolled in Dartmouth two year’s prior. Kyle unfortunately was not as scholastically gifted as his sister, but he did okay was a B student and had been a competitive track athlete until a nasty fall ended his career during the final meet of the season. This led him to take a gap year instead of enrolling in college, he just wanted time to reevaluate his situation. So, over the past 6 months he’d been taking a few classes at a community college and working part-time at a local supermarket. To his parents’ disappointment – his progress at community college was well below their expectations, with him barely getting a C average his first year. More than anything they were concerned with his lack of attention and complacency, he seemed unmotivated. If anything, this gap year had caused him to go backwards – he was still relying on his parents for so much and didn’t seem to want to grow up. In fact – Kyle seemed to be settling into a normal routine as the child in the household. He would wait until the final moment to do his laundry, usually his mother would just end up doing it for him. He was resigned to playing video games and watching cartoons more often than his parents would have liked. He was naturally a clumsy person, so being around the house more often – he seemed to always be spilling on the furniture and tracking dirt through the house. Things like dishes, yardwork and general adult responsibilities were simply difficult for him to handle, so his parents were resigned to do it all themselves. Not surprisingly – Kyle’s parents had put numerous restrictions around his life. He had an early curfew, still had a bedtime and they even had parentals controls for him when he was watching TV or using the internet. To reduce distractions they’d throttled his phone, so the only apps he could engage with were learning based or educational. Beyond this – they had just taken to treating Kyle a bit younger than his actual age, basically wanting to know where he was at any given moment, what he was doing and wanting to make sure he was safe. In their eyes he simply was a kid, not an adult. Kayla had just arrived home two days ago, she was on her summer break and was ready to enjoy a relaxing summer.. Kyle was extremely jealous of his older sister, and it was really dawning on him how much better she had it. At this moment summer vacation was a thing of the past for him, he had to work at his boring job and was in online classes to make up for the failed classes from the prior year. His parents were elated with all her progress, and she was not under the same rules or super vision Kyle was. She had complete freedom as an adult should. This was not helping his stress and anxiety – the peer-pressure was a lot for him to deal with and he was having trouble sleeping, with dreadful anxious thoughts of failure keeping him up at night. Even though Kyle had been injured the prior year, he was still able to run long distance, and this was his main outlet for relieving himself of anxiety or stress. At 5’3 and 135 pounds – he had the perfect body for long distance and was pushing himself to get ready for marathon coming up in the fall. Even with all the strenuous exercise – he still was having trouble getting enough sleep and this was starting to complicate his life even further. About a week ago, the reality of his sisters return and his depressing circumstances set in on him. His mental health was waning and it was all starting to affect him physically. It seemed to all come crumbling down when he woke up a 4:30 AM to discover he’d done something that hadn’t done since the 8th grade – Kyle had wet the bed. This was not exactly foreign to Kyle – he had issues with intermittent bedwetting all the way up to middle school and had worn Goodnites for his predicament until he was 11. In fact, Kyle had struggled with potty training in his early years and because this he’d started kindergarten a year late, since at age 5 he was still in and out of diapers. His doctor had told his parents he had a small bladder and this was something that he’d likely have to deal with for the rest of his life. Kyle was good about limiting liquids but still usually went to use the restrooms 2 or 3 times more frequently than his peers. This is something he just had learned to deal with. That early morning Kyle was so disappointed in himself, he couldn’t believe what had happened and was not looking forward to his parents finding out. He luckily had a change of sheets in the closet. So quickly – he removed his soil linens and stuffed them in shopping bag and was able to fall back asleep. The next morning, he slept in and his mother was gone when he woke up, likely on her morning walk. He quickly went downstairs to do the laundry and cover up his shameful wetting incident. When his Mom arrived home later that day – things began to get complicated… Kyle was sitting in the kitchen watching Hilda when his mother called out from the den -“Hey honey – did you put some laundry down?” his mother asked in a surprising tone. “Yes, Mom I put it down an hour or so ago, just my sheets – I think it should be done soon” Kyle answered in a nervous studder. “Why did you do your sheets? I just washed them yesterday” his mother inquired shouting from the other room. “Sorry mom, I had night sweats last night and they just were gross – I’ll put them in the dryer shortly” he was really hoping his mother would drop this and move on. “Okay well I appreciate you helping, looks like they just finished so I will put them in the dryer – I need to get the rest of our laundry done” she thought to herself that this was a good sign, Kyle almost never did chores like this, maybe this summer he’ll start to grow up. As she opened the washer she was met with a pungent smell – it was unmistakably urine. As a mother of two children, she knew exactly what had happened. “Hey Kyle” his mother shouted presumptuously “did you forget to put detergent in the washer?” Kyle’s face went pale, and he sat in silence hoping the inevitable would not happen – how could he forget such a simple thing. As he turned to go try to mitigate the incident his mother came around the corner with his sheets in her arms. “Kyle Anders Connors – do you have something to tell me!” she was looking at him with a stern expression. Kyle couldn’t bring himself to admit the truth, so he stared at his bowl of cheerios sheepishly. “Kyle these sheets smell like pee, did you wet the bed last night?” his mother asked concernedly. “I, I, I’m not sure what happened mom – I’ve been really tired and I did 8 miles yesterday I must have drank too much water, I’m sorry” his face was beet red with shame and he wanted to run as fast as he could out the front door. His mother responded calmly but in a serious manner “Young man, accidents happen but I will not have you lying about it. I need you to be honest with me and your father all the time. It’s obvious that you can’t handle this like an adult. Let’s hope this is a one-time thing, if it happens again – you need to tell me right away and I will take care of cleaning it up since you seemingly can’t do it properly. If I’m not here, you need to call or text me to tell me what happened and I’ll give you instructions, am I clear?” “Yes mom” he responded with a very embarrassed look on his face. This was not exactly how he wanted this summer to start. He wanted to come up with some sort of excuse, but he couldn’t think of anything worth saying. His mother left the room quickly and put the sheets in the washer to run them again with soap. As she returned to the kitchen she sat down at the table across from Kyle… she sniffed the air inquisitively, there was a musty smell and she realized where it was coming from. “Kyle! Have you showered since this happened? You smell like pee!” she stated bluntly. “Sorry mom, I was hungry and had come downstairs to eat – I just forgot!” He responded with a terribly embarrassed look on his face. He was almost at tears. “That is ridiculous and gross! You must be more responsible than this. What next, am I going to have to bathe you as well! Go up and take a shower this instant!” Kyle immediately got up from the table and ran upstairs – so relieved to get away from possibly his most embarrassing moment in recent memory. After the awful morning and a long shower Kyle was determined to have a better afternoon. He went for a run on his favorite trail and was going to push to do 14 miles today. During the run he thought about what had happened and how much he must have disappointed his mother. Hopefully the next few days would improve, and this would be forgotten about. Unfortunately – the next few days and week did not improve at all. His bedwetting became persistent, and he only managed to have two dry nights over a 7-day period. There was even a day on his way back from a run when he had an urgent need to pee and ended up soaking hit pants just minutes before arriving home, fortunately he was able to scramble up to his room and throw his jogging shorts along with his socks in plastic bag which he hid under his bed. Each wet morning he would strip his soiled pajamas off, take a shameful shower and after which he would head down would go to his mother to tell her what had happened. This routine was becoming painful for Kyle and for his mother. Both of them just hoped things would work themselves out, but it was becoming obvious something would have to be done to help Kyle with his issues. CHAPTER 1: PLANNING FOR BLACK BEAR It was Sunday afternoon and Kyle’s mother Karen was preparing for lunch thinking about the next few weeks. The next day Kyle, his sister and Mother would be driving 6 hours north to Maine for a 3-week trip at Black Bear Resort and Lodge just outside Acadia National Park. This was an annual tradition for the family and something Kyle always looked forward to. This year, since Kyle’s father wasn’t joining them – his mother had arranged for her research assistant Candice to come along. She was a single mother of a three-year-old girl named Karly. Candice has been having a tough year, with a recent divorce and grueling new project she had undertaken that was putting undue stress on her. Her specialty was in childhood/pre-adolescent psychology, and she had recently been working on a new study to identify issue in children suffering from avoidance and regressive behavior. Kyle’s mother always enjoyed Candice’s company and was excited to have an adult friend to spend time with on her annual vacation. The kids always went off to do the various activities during their trips to Black Bear and it would have been a rather lonely experience to be with the older crowd at the pool and bar by herself. In fact, when the kids were younger, they’d typically be in the kids camps and she would spend most of her time at the adult pool with her husband relaxing during the trip. Candice had been somewhat concerned about having her little girl along with her, especially since she explained that she was struggling with potty training. Candice had decided to take a break on training for the first month of summer to relieve pressure on both of them and planned to ramp it up again as they started to get closer to the school year. Kyle’s mother assured Candice that the Little Cubs activity program and daycare would be awesome for Karly. Also, there was a cabin designed for families with little ones or kids with special needs – stocked with a changing table, large tub and Montessori bed for children. She remembered how helpful the resort amenities have been with Kyle since he was also a late bloomer with the potty. Candice was relieved at this and was excited to get a few weeks to really relax. As this conversation was happening – Kyle’s mother was reminded of the current bedwetting issue her son had been having… she decided to bring the topic up to Candice. “Hey Candice… this is a bit embarrassing for me to admit – but can I ask you for some advice in confidence?” she asked sincerely. Candice realized that something was concerning her friend… “absolutely you know you can tell me anything, what is up?!” Kyle’s mother began with a slow sense of apprehension “Well this a bit embarrassing, the past few weeks Kyle has been having an issue… he’s been wetting his bed almost every night and actually I even found wet shorts and socks in a plastic bag under his bed the other day when cleaning – which I think was from a daytime accident ” Candice eyes grew softer and she spoke with empathetically “Oh I see – well that is a bit concerning for a boy his age. I know you’ve voice concerns about him before – have you managed to take him to the doctor yet?” she asked with concern. “Well yes, actually I got the call yesterday and all the tests came back. Medically he is in incredibly good shape. Years ago he was diagnosed with a small bladder and he’d struggled with this until he started middle school but we’ve had no problems until just recently…” She paused nervously getting ready to pose the next question. “You see I’ve been thinking about the trip and what to do – obviously I can’t have my son wetting his bed in the cabin every night. The laundry situation alone would be a nightmare, not to mention the potential damage to the mattress… so I’ve thought about getting him some… well protection for his nighttime accidents. I know this seems extreme putting a 20-year old in diapers but I don’t know what else to do. I wanted to ask – as my friend and a professional in the field – do you think it would be damaging to him, from a mental and emotional standpoint?” her face was glowing red at this point and was filled with dread at how her friend might respond. Candice looked on with a calm and determined expression “Karen – I actually think you’re going in the absolute right direction here. In fact I believe it would have a positive impact on him – both mentally and emotionally. I’d even encourage you to take it… well maybe a step further, let me explain. Look you’ve been talking to me about Kyle for years and I’ve gotten to know him ever since we started working together. It has never been my place to say this, but I think Kyle struggles from avoidant personality disorder. In my recent research – we’ve found that adolescents with high achieving parents and even more so those with high achieving older siblings – can suffer from a fear of failure that pacifies them from taking on challenges since they’d rather not try than fail at something.” Candice pauses for a moment to gauge Karen’s emotion, although concerned, she seemed engaged and willing to hear more. She continued “in my recent studies – we’ve found that lowering the bar – if you will - can have incredibly positive outcomes for children suffering from this condition. In fact we’ve found recently that letting a child take a few steps back, can help them really explore themselves, release anxiety and gain new perspectives on life. This leads to more confidence, a willingness to take chances, helps them understand that failure is natural and is a natural part of life. This is part of the reason I’m having Karly go back to diapers for summer and am encouraging her to be little for a bit longer, not making it a punishment but an opportunity for he to be my lovely baby for just a little while more. This way she can come to terms with her outcome and be ready to try again with renewed confidence.” Karen looked at Candice with a somewhat concerned but very understanding look, “so you’re saying I should encourage Kyle to… umm act like a little kid? How would I even begin to do that?” Karen asked. Candice thought for a moment then said “well I think you just approach the whole situation with as much concern and empathy as possible. I’d suggest you bring up the diapers to him and make rules around the situation. For one, I think you take control over the whole bedtime & diapering process and further put him on a potty training regiment. That means, you’re the one who puts him in them and takes him out of them and you're the one supervising his use of the bathroom. Although he may be resistant in the beginning, it will take pressure off of him – I think it will be key to do this in the most loving and encouraging way possible. I’d also explain that since he is not completely potty trained – that there will be rules – just like I had with Karly. For instance – if he has any daytime accidents - that would mean he is in diapers for the rest of the day. From there – I bet there are little things we can work on together during our trip to help naturally regress him. Also - this is up to your discretion but I think you may need to explain to him the situation and give him options. He would either comply with our program or enroll him in a different type of correctional program... I'll let you decide what that would be. I mean he isn’t that big to begin with and if my evaluation is correct on him – the regression process will be a somewhat natural process for him. One thing I think we do right now, is call the Resort and see if they have any additional family rooms available. I bet Kyle would be just the right fit for the Montessori bed I the room they got for me and it would help with the whole process.” Karen nodded her head apprehensively “Okay I think this is worth giving a try, thank you for the advise Candice and the help in executing this. Hopefully we get great results for Kyle”. Although she was concerned over this, she felt what Candice was saying was right and this might be the perfect opportunity to give Kyle some time to be a kid again… well actually little kid and get him over the fear of failure. So that afternoon – they made all the arrangements and came up with a plan. Candice went shopping for a few things to help and was going to pack basically double for Karly to prepare for how far down the rabbit whole Kyle ended up going. Karen called the resort to make some changes to their reservation and ask some questions on camp policy. She was greeted by the nicest lady to which she explained her situation. She told her that one of her teenagers (she fibbed a bit here) had been having some issues with incontinence and would need extra help during the trip to attend to his “special needs”. The resort admin was extremely grateful for Karen’s information and honesty – since the camp has strict access policies for children who aren’t potty trained. The office woman expanded that she was in luck since a three-bed family cabin had just been canceled on and had 4 weeks of availability. She further explained that it was two rooms with queen beds and a third room that was designed as nursery/special needs room. She wanted to make sure this one was okay with her, since it was equipped with a large built in changing table, twin sized toddler daybed with a detachable front gate and a rocking chair. Also, she added that the room’s additional fee included complimentary access to ALL kids camp programs, which were accessible to children under the age of 17. Karen realized that she was being a bit dishonest here but knew that Kyle could easily pass for a teenager with his small size and baby face. “We’ll take it Miss, thank you for all your help we really look forward to checking in and enjoying our stay.” She got off the phone and went up to Kayla’s room where she was reading – she needed to fill her in on what was happening and how she’d be needed to support this. “Hey honey we need to talk” Karen said to her daughter. “Sure mom whats up?” Kayle responded. Karen explained the situation to her - Kayla although somewhat confused and frankly a bit amused seemed to grasp the plan and agreed to be supportive of everything her mother and Candice wanted to do. With that Karen grabbed her keys and with Kayla were off to the store to get supplies for the 3 week vacation that they were sure to never forget. CHAPTER 2: WAKING UP TO NEW RULES It was Monday morning at 8 AM – the day of the long journey to Maine. Karen walked into Kyle’s room to start the day and get things moving, She had planned this out in her head a thousand times the night before. He was still sound asleep and she was not surprised to smell the extremely strong smell of urine in the air – Kyle had wet himself in his sleep once again. Karen gently shook him awake, as Kyle stirred and slowly opened his eyes his mother in the most sweet tone she could muster said, “Sweety – it’s time to get up we have a very big day ahead of us. You had a big accident last night honey, you go shower to go get cleaned up and come back in here so we can get everything ready” Kyle was dazed and confused, his mother never came in his room like this but he figured it was a big day ahead so she was just trying to move things along. With less shame than usual as this had become more routine, Kyle said “I’m sorry mom, I didn’t mean to have another accident – yah okay I’ll go jump in the shower right now” she gave him a sympathetic stare and said “aww its okay my sweet boy, you couldn’t help it – just go get all clean and come back in here for a little chat when you’re finished. We just need to talk a little, don’t worry we’ll get everything sorted out” He nodded cautiously, a bit embarrassed by his mother’s tone and somewhat concerned by what she wanted to talk about. He jumped out of bed quickly to escape the situation and headed as quickly as possible to the bathroom across the hall. While in the shower – Karen got his bed stripped, put on the new plastic sheet she’d purchased the night before and brought in the new bag she had packed for Kyle which she would be showing him as they discussed the new rules he was going to have for summer. After a nice hot shower, Kyle came back in his room wrapped in a towel, his small frame was totally exposed and he was a bit timid to be so bare in front of his mother. His mother had pulled up a chair next to his bed and patted the soft plastic sheet saying “Okay Kyle come sit down, we need to have a talk” Kyle nodded his head and although he wanted to protest, he knew better with his mother and didn’t want to risk having a fight right before they went on vacation. He was somewhat upset by the new plastic sheet on his bed but was not surprised and thought it was rational in a lot of ways. He nodded his head and went and took a seat on the side of his bed. His mother spoke sternly but calmly “Kyle you’re just going to listen to what I have to say and not interrupt me – do you understand – I will tell you when I’m finished, if you interrupt me you will be punished and will not like it” Kyle nodded his head and began to realize this was going to be more than he had expected. “That’s a good boy – so as you know we’re going on our little trip today. The past few weeks you’ve been having a lot of trouble with the potty and it is time we address this issue” Kyle winced at his mother using the word potty, is seemed so childish and demeaning but he continued to listen to his mother “We are in a tough situation here, I simply can’t have you wetting the bed or your pants while we are on vacation. Especially since there is no way for me to do laundry, you could damage the bed in our cabin and plus it is just too much work for me to deal with while I’m trying to relax on vacation. As you know Candice and Karly will be joining us on our trip to Black Bear and will be riding up with us in the car today. I’ve spoken with Candice about your “situation” and we determined that the next few weeks is the perfect opportunity to deal with your problems and help you along. I know you’ve been under a lot of stress and we want to help you release that stress and get over your fear of failure.” Kyle as this point was terrified, what could his mother be talking about and why did she tell Candice about his bedwetting! Still Kyle remained silent and let his mother finish, she continued “I’ve decided that from a practical standpoint, you’ll need to be wearing protection during this trip. That means at night you’ll be wearing a diaper and during the day you’ll be wearing goodnite pull ups. Do not protest, I know you wet your pants the other day and hid it from me.” Kyle was dumbstruck but stayed silent, he new better than to interrupt his mother in these moments. “Further I’ve decided with Candice’s guidance that we should let you have some time to be free of responsibility and give you extra attention during this time. I promise this is going to be good for you and you’ll really enjoy it once you get past some of the natural embarrassment. You do not need to worry about being teased or anything, Kayla, myself and Candice are all on board here. So during the next three weeks, you’re going to be treated a bit like Karly, instead of a 20 years old – we’re going to give you the attention and supervision that a 3 year old would need. Not on everything but on little things. That means there are new rules you need to be aware of: We need to keep track of your potty time and give attention to your bedwetting. As I said you’ll be wearing protection at all times. Diapers will be required at night. You’re not allowed to remove your diapers on your own, an adult will be putting them on you and changing you out of them. During the day, unless deemed otherwise, you’ll be in pull ups. When you need to use the potty, you will come get an adult who will take you to use to bathroom, this will encourage you to be more attentive and will make sure you have no embarrassing accidents. Secondly – if you have an accident in your pull up, you’ll be put in diapers for the rest of the day and the bathroom will be off limits until the following day. We can’t be having accidents all the time. During our stay – we’ve arranged a family cabin. You’ll be staying in your own special room which is setup to accommodate your needs. The first week, your bedtime is going to be 8 PM. I will get you ready for bed an hour early, make sure you’re fed and bathed before bedtime. If you’re good and behave, we can talk about later bedtimes the 2nd and 3rd week. If you misbehave you’ll be subject time outs and if it gets to it, I will spank you if you disobey me, Kayla or Candice. You're required to be under adult supervision at all times. No going anywhere with out me, Kayla or Candice. When we are doing adult activities during our stay, you’ll be going with Karly to Kid's camp. We’ve arranged it all and you’ll be in good hands there. Staff are aware of you potty issues and they have specific rules/policies that you’ll need to follow. I will be picking out your outfits, bathing you and taking care of most things for you so you can focus just on having fun and relaxing during this trip. “Keep in mind, this is not just to address your potty problems but also something we’ve determined will be a therapy to help you overcome your crippling anxiety. I know you want that for yourself, so I hope you can be mature about this and let yourself enjoy this treatment for what it is. If you refuse, then I’ve made arrangements for you to stay at the University Hospital over the next three weeks in the Psychiatric ward – for an experimental drug therapy which I think you’d find to be… well not very fun. Okay so with that, I’ve said what I need to say and you’re free to respond.” Kyle looked down at the floor with and clenched his hands in fist. How on earth could his mother be doing this to him. This was so incredibly bizarre. How could he – a 20 year old man be reduced to wearing diapers and being treated like a child. Beyond the legality of it – he figured it was just crazy, however he knew he was in a pickle. His mother has a lot of power and knew the law incredibly well – he was not about to go to the Psychiatric ward – he’d been there before a few years ago when he took a bunch of pills and did not want to go back. He gathered the courage to respond and held back as much malice in his voice as he could, “I, I can’t believe you’re doing this to me! I do not deserve this… I mean I’ll wear diapers at night, that I can at least understand but why do I have to be treated like a toddler! That is simply ridiculous. Can I just wear the diapers, I’ll even let you change me if that makes things easier… I just can’t imagine going through all this.” Kyle pleaded aggressively. His mother stood up and sternly said “Kyle this situation has been evaluated and the plan is in place, either you accept this or we make the call right now and have you in the hospital this afternoon. This choice is up to you” Kyle looked was furious but he was deflated and staired at the floor. Karen calmy took her seat and put her hand on his knee “Honey I promise you’re going to have a lot of fun these next three weeks and it’s going to be good for all of us.” She gently tilted up his head and looked in his eyes “So baby, can you be brave boy for me and go along with what we have planned – we know what is best for you and this is going to help so much.” Kyle was tearing up and although he was upset at the whole situation – he knew his trade off and he had little choice but to comply. Kyle nodded his head begrudgingly and his mother smiled. “Awww that is my good boy, well we’re going to make this a trip to remember. So I have some things to show you and we need to get you ready for the big road trip”. With that his mother reached under his bed and pulled out an extra-large light blue suit case with Mickey mouse cartoon characters running all over it. This made Kyle blush in embarrassment. “So this has everything we need for your trip but I went ahead and got some of your swimsuits and regular clothes in there too for the last few weeks. Let’s get you all ready for the big car ride little guy” Karen walked over to the closet and came back with some clothes in her hand and to his surprise she was holding a big white diaper, with powder and lotion. “Mom – I thought you said I was going to be in pull-ups during the day?” Kyle asked – he was so embarrassed that he was actually begging to be able to wear a pull up, this was insane. His mother replied “Look we have a 6 hour car ride and we can’t be stopping every few minutes for you baby. Plus you always nod off in the car and your pull ups just wouldn’t hold a big wetting like that. This is for the best and plus – I said you’d be in diaper as “deemed” necessary so lay down on your bed and we’ll get you all ready” Kyle was flabbergasted, this was happening so quickly. In that moment he was paralyzed and just did what his mother asked. He laid down and closed his eyes so incredibly embarrassed on what was about to happen. His mother peeled away the front of the towel and exposed her naked little boy. She was surprised to see Kyle had no pubic hair, but she remembered that she had always bought him extra razors for him to shave his legs, he just preferred it as a runner – I guess he did it all the way up. With her little boy exposed she proceeded to lifting up his legs and having him hold them in position. She fluffed out the thick disposable and tucked it neatly underneath his bottom. She then proceeded to rub lotion on him and dust him with baby powder. She had him lower his legs, so she could do the front and then fit the diaper snugly over him. Taping each side securely in place. She knew in a few days this would become very routine and was actually surprised by how much fulfillment she was getting out of caring for her little boy. “Okay sweety that wasn’t so bad, you can open your eyes now you’re all done” She said softly to him hoping this wasn’t too much for her son. Kyle leaned upward feeling the new padding between his legs. It was humiliating but he was surprised with how comfortable it was, the fresh powder and lotion giving him an odd sensation. The brief moment of calm was disrupted by his mother saying “Okay arms up for me” He complied and his mother put a light blue smoky the bear T-shirt on him, he was about to protest but she was too quick. He was simply mortified by what she had for him next... “Alright little one let’s get you to step in your cute little outfit I picked out special for today” What she held out for him what was unmistakably a dark blue denim short-alls, he wouldn’t have been surprised if they were girls as they were uncommon for men but no doubt they were his size and would fit him. Again, he didn’t see any other thing to do but to listen to his mother. So with one foot and then the other he stepped into his new childish garment. His mother asked him to stand up as she pulled the shorts over his diaper hand secured the buckles of each strap over his shoulder. He could feel his diaper underneath pushing up between his legs and he was blushing red at the babyish feeling he was getting from being dressed like this by his mother. He simply couldn’t believe this was happening to him and stared in defeat at the floor, afraid to even glance at himself in the mirror. His mother gushed “Oh my you just look so adorable, already for our big adventure!" To be continued...

Chapter 1 Scott could hardly contain his giddiness as he turned his steering wheel to make a left at the intersection. After several weeks of careful planning, scheming, checking, and rechecking, he finally had a free weekend for himself. He had spent those weeks ordering discrete packages filled with supplies of a particular nature and tinkering in his garage on a device that he hoped would be able to fulfill his wildest fantasies. He could feel his heart pound in his chest as he put his blinker on and changed lanes, wanting to get home as soon as legally possible. Scott had had a great week at work, his boss had been admiring the white leopard's progress for a while now. He had recently designed a filing system that, according to his calculations, had increased the company’s data storage system by a whole 12.4%. The subsequent increase in efficiency had also increased his paycheck to a much sizable amount, which he had recently been putting to good use. Scott was a brilliant engineer and computer programmer, his passion for creation had brought him to work for Sky-TEC industries, a company that specializes in creating computers whose processing power and ability to complete tasks in incredibly low amounts of time had brought them up to one of the best technology companies in the world. But as brilliant as this company was, Scott was just a little bit more brilliant. Scott had quite unmistakably come into contact with a piece of technology that was top secret and incredibly powerful. Many would use it for great evil, while some might use it to achieve near indestructibility. Scott however, wasn't particularly interested in any of those things. He had some very private tendencies that he had never shared with anyone since he was a child. Specifically, he loved indulging in infantile fantasies, imagining himself just like a little kid again. From feeling the warmth of a freshly soaked diaper, to the pleasurable struggle of being put in bondage whilst wearing a soiled diaper, unable to do anything about his current predicament, to the wonderful childlike freedom of just wearing a diaper and t-shirt whilst watching children's shows on TV. Scott had spent a good amount of time imagining exactly what he'd love to do to or by himself if he had the time and resources to fulfill his fantasies. Fantasies that he hoped would be fulfilled very soon. The leopard pulled into the driveway of his comfortable little home. It wasn't anything special, he had little furnishings to decorate it with, but it had what he liked to consider an "aesthetical amount of space". He turned off the engine, grabbed his shoulder bag, and exited the car, walking into his garage. He flicked on the lights, and as the light bulbs blinked awake the device that he'd spent months on putting together sat on his workshop table. To put it bluntly, Scott had been programming a device that would essentially stop time itself. Through a combination of biotechnology, an improbability-engine, and a calculator that essentially worked on the whimsical nature of the polarity of electrons whirling around in titanium atoms in the contraption, the device was able to access the particular genetic code of the user and ignore all cells with the sequence, then continue to all other organic matter and inorganic matter and "freeze them in place". Scott didn't fully understand it, but he knew how to put the parts together and calibrate the machine. One might think that experimenting with such a device would be incredibly risky, but Scott had that figured out as well. He had coded in a fail-safe into the device. If a large amount of cells of the individual who had activated the device began to shut down at a rapid enough pace indicating possible death, it would essentially reverse the freezing process restoring reality to normal. Scott picked up the device with baited breath. It didn't look like anything special, like a TV remote except with fewer buttons and what looked like more volume controls. He connected his phone to the remote and fed it information about the current time, position of earth relative to the sun, and relative temperatures around the world. He hoped that the device would be able to send out the proper frequency into the molecules around it, setting off the time freezing reaction properly. He knew that if it failed, it may fail spectacularly, possibly even harming him despite the fail safe. A green light on the device shone, indicating that it was ready to be activated. He closed his eyes, pressed his eyes shut, and pushed a large red button with his finger. A loud rushing sound echoed through his ears, he fell backwards sputtering and coughing, he felt as if everything in a single part of his body was getting lightly tickled with electricity, he yelled in alarm, but before he could yell for more than a second it all stopped. Scott looked around. Everything looked. . . normal. He went over to the garage switch and pressed it, a whirring sound came from the door as it opened. He padded outside and his jaw dropped. Birds hung eerily in the air, much like bricks don't. Leaves stood stalk still, frozen as a gust of wind was blowing through it. Scott fanned himself with a paw experimentally, looking at it as he felt the air particles against his whiskers and fur. He had done it. He had created a device that stopped time. It stopped time for everything and everyone! Everyone, except him. Scott hooted and hollered! He started running down the street, passing cars with passengers in them halfway through a sip of coffee, forming a word as they talked on the phones, or smiling jaws and maws agape as they sang to their favorite car songs. Scotts saw planes and clouds, unmoving in the sky, felt the warmth of the sun on his fur as it peeked behind a cloud, permanently, until adjusted by the remote of course. Scott stopped running in the middle of an intersection and turned around and around, taking in the view. He laughed, joyous that he had achieved something that most thought was only possible in sci-fi movies and fantasy novels. Suddenly, he remembered why he had gone so ridiculously out of his way with his invention. He turned tail sprinted back to his house and got quickly inside, closing his door, not bothering to lock it. Who would try bothering him now if every ‘who’ was frozen in time? He walked inside his sparsely furnished living room and opened one of the brown boxes he had sitting there. A fresh waft of baby powder and ointment met his feline nostrils as he admired the contents of the box. Within it lay several large, fluffy adult diapers, each themed with little cartoons of various baby animals wearing diapers. Some looked sleepy, others laughed in joy, while still others were too busy with a toy to do anything else. Scott shuddered with excitement and let out a shaky sigh. Finally, I can unwind like I've always wanted to. He thought, as his tail twitched in anticipation. He looked at the other boxes, knowing that what they contained would only increase the amount of fun he was about to have. He grinned, and speaking aloud to no one said, “It’s going to be a good weekend."

Treachery and Tumbleweeds By Horatio Husky Commissioned by AnnaNapps Chapter One The Gulch The morning sun spilled across Brass Gulch, painting the bustling frontier town in shades of gold and copper. The air carried a faint metallic tang from the network of steam pipes crisscrossing the buildings, their occasional hisses and puffs a constant reminder of the town’s industrious, steampunk soul. Wooden sidewalks creaked underfoot as residents and travelers hurried about their business, and wagon wheels clattered over cobblestone streets. Above it all, the Brass Fountain gushed a glittering arc of water into the air, its spray catching the light like tiny jewels. Though the town’s residents knew not to drink from it, the occasional traveler might be convinced to take a few sips from the fresh flowing water as a mark of good luck, only to find themselves waddling around babbling nonsense only a few minutes later as the tinged contents reduced their limbs and thoughts to that of one much more docile and giddy. The town was alive with the clamor of commerce. Merchants shouted over the din, their stalls overflowing with goods ranging from exotic fabrics to intricate clockwork trinkets. A blacksmith’s hammer rang out from a nearby forge, the rhythmic clang melding with the lively chatter of townsfolk. Urchins darted through the square, their laughter weaving through the chaos as they played tag around the towering fountain. At the center of it all, Sparky, the sheriff of Brass Gulch, walked with an air of quiet authority. She was a fennec fox, her sandy-colored fur shining in the morning light, her enormous ears twitching as she picked up snippets of conversation from all directions. Dressed in a sleeveless leather vest over a crisp white shirt, a turquoise tie neatly knotted at her throat, and leather chaps that framed the front and back of her thick, plainly visible diaper, she struck a striking figure. The attire, bold even by the town’s standards, was both practical and declarative: Sparky was proud, unflinching, and entirely in control. She adjusted her wide-brimmed hat and continued her patrol, the polished brass of her badge catching the sunlight. Her boots clunked rhythmically against the wooden planks, and her sharp eyes scanned the street for signs of trouble. Sparky knew the rhythms of Brass Gulch well, knew how to read its moods like a familiar tune, and something about this morning felt off. Not wrong, exactly, but a little off. Her instincts had been honed over years of keeping order in this chaotic, ever-growing town, and she trusted them implicitly. Ahead, the Brass Gulch Jailhouse loomed, its sturdy walls built of dark ironwood reinforced with brass-plated steel. A pair of copper steam vents flanked the entrance, hissing softly as Sparky pushed through the heavy door. Inside, the familiar scent of polished metal and faint lavender greeted her. The cells were unorthodox for a jail, each equipped with padded cribs instead of bunks, their occupants given basic comforts alongside the occasional meal laced with just enough regression water to keep them placid. Most detainees left as humbled as they were clean, though some were denied changes to let their new situation properly set in. Behind the desk sat Griggs, her deputy, a massive grizzly bear whose imposing size was matched only by his gentle demeanor. He was hunched over a ledger, his clawed fingers scratching notes in neat rows. “Mornin’, Sheriff.” Griggs rumbled without looking up. His voice was deep and steady, as dependable as the man himself. “New one in Cell Three. Caught him swipin’ gears from the clockmaker’s shop.” Sparky raised an eyebrow as she walked to the desk, her ears flicking toward the cells down the hall. “Gears, huh? Not the most creative heist I’ve heard of. What’s his story?” Griggs looked up, his warm brown eyes meeting hers. “Young raccoon. Cocky. Says he was ‘borrowing.’” Sparky’s lips twitched in the faintest hint of a smirk. “Let me guess… He didn’t have a return date in mind.” “Nope.” Griggs replied with a soft chuckle. “But I’ll let you hear it from him.” Sparky nodded and made her way to the back of the jailhouse, her boots clinking softly against the polished stone floor. The cells were mostly empty, save for Cell Three, where a wiry raccoon lounged in a padded crib like it was a throne. His striped tail flicked lazily causing the rather soggy diaper affixed to his waist to crinkle distinctly, and his sharp eyes gleamed with amusement as he saw her approach. “Well, if it ain’t the sheriff herself.” He drawled, a sly grin spreading across his face as his tone shifted to a higher pitch. “Come to tuck me in?” “Not unless you ask nicely.” Sparky replied dryly, crossing her arms. “Got quite the nerve, stealing from the clockmaker.” “Stealing’s a strong word.” The raccoon replied smoothly, his diction surprisingly clear given the dose of regression water he should have been under the effects of. Sitting up, he spread his dark paws in mock innocence. “I was jus’ borrowin’. Didn’ think them gears were such a big deal.” “Everything’s a big deal when it belongs to someone else.” Sparky shot back, her tone firm but calm. “You’ll have time to think about that while you’re here.” The raccoon’s grin didn’t falter, but his tail flicked a little faster as he drew a pastel blue blanket over himself. “Well, I guess I’ll just make myself at home then, Sheriff. Thanks for the hospitality.” Sparky didn’t respond, turning on her heel and heading back to the front desk. “He’s too relaxed for his own good.” She muttered to Griggs. “Keep an eye on him. Double his dose” “Already have.” Griggs replied with a tone of exasperation barely concealed in his grumble. His large, heavy paws steady on the desk as he continued. “Not sure if triplin’ or quadruplin’ the dose is a good idea either. He’s already had two changes this morning.” Sparky faltered at this, turning to gaze back at the rows of cells as she considered this fact. She turned back, continuing as she motioned with a paw for the bear to go ahead and increase the dose. “Do so anyway. I think he wants me to think he’s harmless… We’ll see.” As Sparky stepped back into the sunlight, the town seemed different. The clamor of voices in the square had grown softer, replaced by hushed conversations and furtive glances. She paused, her ears swiveling as she picked up snippets of murmured words: “Bandits,” “trouble near the mines,” “more than last time.” Her tail flicked sharply behind her as she scanned the crowd, her sharp eyes narrowing. Brass Gulch had seen its share of bandits before, roving gangs armed with weapons designed to fire regression water to pacify their victims. But this felt different. Bigger. Sparky adjusted her hat and started walking again, her boots clicking steadily against the boardwalk. - = - = - The desert stretched out like an endless sea of sand and stone, the golden horizon rippling in the heat. Sparky adjusted the straps of her saddle and glanced at the small group of townsfolk gathered by the edge of Brass Gulch to see her off. The trouble near the mines had stirred up plenty of whispers, and while most residents were wary of the dangers out there, they trusted her to handle it. It was a sheriff’s duty to step into the fire when others hesitated. Her mount, a sleek, muscular desert rat named Annie, shuffled under her. Annie’s fur was short and bristly, a brilliant white streaked with a few pink patches on her belly. Her large paws were perfect for scrambling over rocky terrain, and her long, whip-like tail swished impatiently. Sparky patted her broad neck as she settled into the cushioned saddle, its padding thick enough to cradle her diapered bottom snugly. She gave a light tug on the reins, the motion accompanied by the faint crinkle of her own garment beneath her chaps. “All right, girl.” She murmured. “Let’s see what these bandits are up to.” Annie let out a low squeak and surged forward, her powerful legs propelling them across the desert in a smooth, loping gait. The ride was surprisingly comfortable, the saddle designed to distribute the jostling motion evenly. Sparky allowed herself a brief moment of appreciation for the clever engineering before her focus returned to the task ahead. The mines weren’t far, maybe an hour’s ride at Annie’s pace, but the terrain grew rougher the closer they got. Jagged outcroppings of rock jutted from the ground like the broken ribs of some ancient beast, and the air carried the faint metallic tang of exposed ore. As they crested a low hill, Sparky spotted the entrance to the mines below. A yawning black mouth rimmed with rusted scaffolding and abandoned equipment. The place looked deserted, but her instincts told her otherwise. She slowed Annie to a halt and slid down from the saddle, her boots crunching against the rocky ground. Sparky adjusted her hat and unsnapped the holster on her hip, her fingers brushing the polished brass handle of her revolver: The Tranquilizer. She crouched low, her ears swiveling as she scanned the area. The faint sound of shifting rocks reached her ears, and she froze, her eyes narrowing. “Come out nice and slow.” She called, her voice steady but firm. “No one needs to get hurt.” For a moment, there was silence. Then, the air erupted in a cacophony of shouts and movement. From behind the rocks and shadows emerged four figures: two raccoons, an armadillo, and a spiky desert lizard. They wore patched-up gear and dusty clothing, their diapers unmistakable under their loose trousers and skirts. One raccoon’s garment was decorated with frayed ribbons, while the armadillo’s sagged noticeably, as though it hadn’t been changed in a while. The lizard’s diaper was thicker than the rest, the bulky padding forcing his legs into a slight waddle as he moved. “Well, well,” Drawled one of the raccoons, twirling a small, makeshift pistol in his nimble fingers. “If it ain’t Sheriff Sparky herself, come ter pay us a visit.” Sparky straightened, her hand hovering near her revolver. “I don’t suppose you’d like to do this the easy way and come quietly?” The armadillo let out a low chuckle, his voice gravelly. “Sorry, Sheriff. We’re more pahr-tial to the fun way.” Without warning, the lizard raised a strange, tube-like contraption and fired. Sparky ducked, the liquid shot from the weapon missing her by inches and splattering harmlessly against a rock. She rolled to the side, drawing her revolver and firing a single shot. The brass projectile burst mid-air, releasing a mist of water that caught the armadillo in the chest. He staggered, blinking as his expression turned vacant, and he dropped his weapon with a clatter. “Anyone else?” Sparky asked, rising to her feet and training her revolver on the others. But the bandits weren’t about to make it easy. Both raccoons rushed her, zigzagging to avoid her aim, while the lizard fired another shot. This time, the water grazed Sparky’s arm, leaving a cold, tingling sensation in its wake. She gritted her teeth and fired again, catching one of the raccoons in the leg. He stumbled, his cocky grin fading as his movements grew sluggish. The other raccoon was quicker, darting around her and firing a tiny dart-like projectile. It struck her squarely in the back, the liquid payload spreading instantly. Sparky gasped as a wave of dizziness washed over her. She stumbled, her grip on The Tranquilizer faltering. “No…” She muttered, shaking her head in an effort to clear it. But her movements were already sluggish, her mind fogging over like a clouded mirror. The lizard and remaining raccoon closed in, their weapons firing in quick succession. Another shot struck Sparky in the shoulder, then one on her thigh, and finally a direct hit to her chest. The regression water soaked into her shirt, the potent formula taking hold almost immediately. Sparky’s knees buckled, and she collapsed onto the ground, her revolver slipping from her grasp. Her thoughts unraveled into a haze of warmth and simplicity. The sharp, commanding edge of her personality melted away, leaving only the soft, unguarded core. She tried to lift her head, but it lolled to the side, her eyes glazed and unfocused. The lizard crouched beside her, his spiked tail swishing as he examined her with a toothy grin. “Looks like the sheriff’s taking a little nap,” He sneered, poking at her cheek. “Good thing she’s properly padded, eh?” The raccoon with the ribbons crouched down as well, his own diaper crinkling loudly. “She’s gonna be drooling for a good while! We should haul her back to camp and figure out what to do with her.” The bandits exchanged gleeful laughs as they worked together to tie Sparky’s hands and hoist her onto the lizard’s broad back. Sparky’s body was limp, her mind a placid, vacant pool of simple thoughts. She could feel the gentle swaying as they carried her off, but it registered only faintly, like a distant memory she couldn’t quite grasp. Her captors didn’t notice the faint glint of brass just a few feet from where she’d fallen, the forgotten revolver lying in the dust, waiting for its moment to be reclaimed. As Sparky’s consciousness continued to fade, the last thing she saw was Annie, sprinting away back to town, the bottoms of her pink paws flashing in the sunlight as she made her panicked escape. - = - = - The dim light of the mines flickered and danced on the rough walls as the bandits made their way deeper into the labyrinth of tunnels, carrying their incapacitated prize. Sparky hung limply over the spiked desert lizard’s back, her ears drooping and her eyes half-lidded, a faint glaze still clouding her once sharp gaze. Her mind was swimming in an unfamiliar haze, an odd, comfortable fog that dulled her senses and left her helpless to resist the bandits' plans. The group of outlaws finally arrived at their camp, nestled in a large cavern illuminated by hanging lanterns and the faint, bioluminescent glow of moss creeping up the walls. Piles of stolen goods littered the area: crates of food, barrels of water, and shiny trinkets pilfered from the townsfolk of Brass Gulch. At the center of the cavern stood an oversized contraption, equal parts ridiculous and unsettling, a massive baby bouncer, its frame constructed from rusted steel beams with springs that looked sturdy enough to hold even the lizard. The bandits set Sparky down on a tattered blanket and began preparing her “seat.” The raccoon with the frayed ribbons fussed over the bouncer, testing the springs with a delighted giggle. “She’s gonna look real cute in this,” he snickered, motioning to the others. “Get her all snug while I finish setting it up.” The spiked lizard and the armadillo exchanged grins and crouched next to Sparky. She groaned softly as they worked to strip away her chaps, leaving her in her thick, already slightly damp diaper. The soft crinkle of the material filled the air as they moved her, fitting her arms into a set of plush, oversized cuffs behind her back. The restraints were snug but surprisingly gentle, covered in padded fabric that ensured no harm would come to their helpless captive. “Don’t want her squirming too much.” The armadillo chuckled as he tightened the cuffs. “Not that she looks like she can put up much of a fight right now.” Sparky’s legs were left free, though they dangled uselessly as the lizard hoisted her up and carefully placed her into the waiting bouncer. The seat was padded, designed with an exaggerated level of comfort that pressed warmly against her diapered bottom, squishing it slightly. As they secured her waist with a thick strap, she felt the faintest blush creep into her cheeks, though her thoughts were too muddled to fully grasp why. The springs creaked softly as the bandits tested the contraption, hoisting it up and anchoring it to the ceiling with sturdy chains. Sparky was left dangling several feet above the cavern floor, her legs swaying beneath her. The movement caused her diaper to crinkle and squish audibly, drawing a round of laughter from the gathered bandits. “Well, would ya look at that.” Said one of the raccoons, leaning back against a crate. “Sheriff Sparky, defender of the town, reduced to a big ol’ baby in our little playroom.” Sparky let out a soft whimper, her fogged mind registering the humiliating situation but unable to muster the clarity to respond. Her body felt impossibly relaxed, the regression water making her limbs feel like jelly and her thoughts drift aimlessly. Then, she felt it, a faint warmth spreading between her legs, followed by the telltale squish of her diaper absorbing the liquid. The normally grey witness indicator on the front of her padding slowly shifted its hue, turning into a distinct light blue that made it all the more apparent for the surrounding bandits as to what had just happened in her diaper. The blush on her cheeks deepened as she wet herself, the sensation impossible to ignore as it pooled warmly against her fur. She let out a soft, involuntary whimper, her ears flattening in embarrassment even as her lips curled into a faint, uncontrollable smile. The regression water’s effects continued to toy with her mind, dulling her sense of shame and leaving her teetering on the edge of giggles. The lizard noticed her reaction and chuckled, nudging one of the raccoons. “She’s already getting comfy. Look at that little squish.” The raccoon grinned and picked up his regression pistol, twirling it lazily in one hand. “Let’s make sure she’s enjoying herself. Sheriff deserves to have some fun, don’tcha think?” Sparky’s eyes widened slightly as the raccoon raised the pistol and fired, the familiar cold splash hitting her squarely in the chest. The regression water soaked into her shirt, and Sparky felt another wave of warm, fuzzy helplessness wash over her. Her mouth opened as a giggle bubbled up unbidden, soft and high-pitched, followed by another and another. Soon, she was laughing softly, her voice carrying an almost childlike glee. The bandits howled with laughter, the raccoon slapping his knee. “Would ya listen to her? She’s already lost it.” Another bandit, the armadillo, raised his own pistol and fired, the water striking Sparky’s shoulder. Her giggles turned into full-blown laughter, her head lolling back as she babbled incoherently. Words formed and dissolved before they could leave her mouth, leaving only a stream of nonsense sounds and squeals. Her diaper squished audibly as she wriggled in the bouncer, the springs creaking gently with each motion. Her legs kicked faintly, toes curling as the regression water worked its magic, reducing her once sharp and commanding mind to a puddle of joy and simplicity. She was dimly aware of the bandits jeering and laughing below her, but their voices seemed distant, like echoes in a dream. The lizard leaned against one of the support beams, his arms crossed as he watched the spectacle with a toothy grin. “Reduced to a squishy, giggly mess. Never thought I’d see the day!” The raccoon with the ribbons pulled out a small camera from one of the crates, its bulky, brass design and lightbulb exaggeratedly oversized. “This is too good not to capture.” He said, snapping a photo. The flash startled Sparky, as the bulb practically exploded and let out a small puff of smoke as it went off. This made her blink rapidly before breaking into another fit of giggles. “Think the townsfolk would pay a ransom for her?” Asked the other raccoon, leaning casually against a barrel. “Or maybe we should just keep her like this. She’s pretty quiet now.” “Quiet and cute!” The armadillo added with a chuckle. “Could be nice having a sheriff-turned-mascot.” As the bandits debated their next move, Sparky’s laughter began to fade into soft babbles, her head lolling forward as she swayed gently in the bouncer. The faint, rhythmic squish of her diaper was the only sound she made, her body too relaxed and her mind too far gone to resist. Treachery and Tumbleweeds - Chapter 1.pdf

Hello and happy 2026! It's been a while since I've posted anything in these parts, my last story being Intimism which was completed, oh boy, a year ago. Look, 2025 was a bit of a slow year for me, let's not dwell on that (although my blog might have a couple short stories that didn't make it onto this website....). But I'm back with an all new story, the first two chapters of which we'll be posting today! This story is based off of a prompt I received on my short story suggestion post over on Bluesky, but, well, it's not really that short, as you'll discover if you read on. This one kind of grabbed me by the masks and forced me to give it some proper length, what I can say. I'll be updating this one pretty frequently due to its structure, the diaper stuff is kind of backloaded into the final third of the story. Until then, though, I hope you enjoy the story and these characters! Thank you for reading! --- ‘I really picked a beautiful night for this.’ That’s what occurs to you as you admire the atmosphere around you. A full moon is hanging up above. There’s a breeze rolling through, cooling the warm summer night just enough that your cloak and your gear don’t feel too heavy on your shoulders. What’s even nicer than the weather is the view, you’ve always loved the view this tower has. The castle courtyard to one side and a sparkling lake just outside the walls, to the other side. It really is picturesque. You’ve seen it many times before, of course, but tonight….you don’t know why. You just can’t help but take an extra moment to admire it. You really wish you could just take moments like this and put them in your pocket. Well. Enough waxing poetic. You grip the rope currently tied to your waist to steady yourself, then continue scaling down the tower wall until you’re next to a window. Then, with your free hand, you grab a pick and start jimmying the window’s lock. The lock comes undone quickly and you lightly reach over to pull open the window - you almost climb right inside, but you stop for a second and thoughtfully rub your chin. You casually lean back and plant your feet on the wall of the tower, then you undo one of your boots. You take the boot and toss it through the now open window. You hear a splash from below. You can’t see quite that far in the dark, but you’re pretty sure your boot is now heading for the bottom of the lake. She really doesn’t think much of you, does she? If you were the easily offended type, this would really strike at you. You produce a switchblade and a small pouch, taking a pinch of glowing blue dust from the latter and sprinkling it over the former. The now enchanted knife easily cuts through the teleportation charm that had been woven into the window. Or, rather, the gap of space that existed between the inside and outside once the window was open. You blow the dust off of your blade, sending it and the charm off on the wind, then clamber inside. No surprises once you’re inside. A gigantic four-poster bed in one corner with the canopy currently drawn around its sleeping occupant. A bookshelf with a variety of dusty old tomes on the wall opposite the bed. A desk with yet more books and notes strewn about it. A vanity before a mirror with a myriad of make-ups, perfumes and busts wearing all kinds of jewelry. You spare the bed half a glance to make sure the occupant isn’t moving behind that canopy. Once you’re satisfied, you slide a small half-mask over the bottom of your face, covering your nose and mouth. You take in a deep breath and hold it, then you walk towards the vanity. You snag a necklace off of a bust, then start opening everything that opens. You find rings, earrings, brooches, which you grab at random. Your steps and movements make no noise. The jingle of the jewelry as it leaves its drawers and boxes and the clatter as it all drops into your sack never comes. A moment later and you’ve taken half of the glittering baubles here and made them your own. Your hand grabs a tiara off of a bust, but you pause for a second. You glance at the mirror, seeing the silver tiara, diamonds embedded in its front and your own cloaked figure and the gloves hands holding it. You glance back at the bed and its sleeping occupant. You roll your eyes and toss the tiara back on the desk where it silently jumps up and down a bit before settling. You walk away from the vanity. You don’t consider snatching any of the cosmetics (too likely to break in transit and get all over the jewels, not to mention your good satchel) or the books (can be valuable, but such a pain in the ass to find the right buyer for this dusty-ass tome or that one. Also, really heavy). So there’s not much of value left here for you after raiding the vanity. …but before you head back out the window, you can’t help but pause as you see something on the other side of the room, an armoire, taller than yourself. It’s closed, but there’s a dress hanging on the front of it - clothes already picked for tomorrow, presumably. You’re really only interested in the shiny stuff, but…clothes can be valuable too. Made of precious fabrics, woven into something particular, bespoke, for only one person. You have to find the right buyer, but. Expensive people like expensive things, so there’s always a market for fancy clothes. They’re also a lot lighter than books. You walk over to the armoire and look over the dress, trying to assess its value just from sight, at first. You take the dress in your hand and take a closer look, just trying to figure out its condition, how much you can sell it for. Your eyes fall to the sleeves. You run your thumb over the pink fabric, down to the white lace at the edge of the sleeve. It takes a moment for you to realize you’ve been staring. You also realize that in the moment since you’ve become staring, someone has gotten behind you. You bite the inside of your cheek, inwardly cursing yourself for not keeping your wits about you. Your hand reaches down to your belt. You release the breath you’d been holding. Sound comes from your feet as you move and your hand as you grip your weapon tightly. You spin around in one motion, bringing up your club, ready to drop it on the head of whoever snuck up on you. Then…you let out a huff and your arm falls to your side. You roll your eyes and start to walk away. “…did I startle you?” The young woman, a cup of tea in one hand, a candle in the other, large spectacles over her eyes, dressed in a flowing nightgown, gives you a look as you walk away from her. You move over to the bed and throw the canopy open. When you came in, you thought you saw someone asleep in the bed. Upon further inspection, you are prepared to conclude that it is, in fact, a broom and a watermelon dressed in a nightgown. “Cute,” you growl at the young woman. “I do like to try and keep you on your toes,” she says, a mischievous smile curling onto her face as she sets the tea and the candle on her desk. “So you’re settin’ traps for me, now?” You ask. “If I was setting traps, I wouldn’t have used a watermelon.” She takes a book off of her bookshelf and sits down at her desk. “I’d have put a guard in there. And they would’ve given you such a beating by now.” She takes a sip of her tea. Her back is to you. You’re positive she knows you have half of her jewelry in your satchel, especially now that the sound is back and it’s bouncing around noisily in there. She’s nonetheless nonchalant at your presence. “Shyeah. You just wanted to spare your guard the beating,” you say dismissively. You’re already inching towards the window. She’s sitting at the desk with her back to you, no interest in apprehending you or notifying anyone of your presence, but you don’t want to push your luck. “That must be why,” she says, barely paying attention as she pores over her book. She glances at the dress hanging on her armoire, then finally half-turns her head to half-look at you. “Do you like it?” You stop halfway through the window when you realize what she’s asking. “What?” “The dress. Do you like it?” She asks again. “Why would I have an opinion on--” “Mother and Father are having a ball for the Summer Solstice. Mother had it made for me.” She stands up and walks over to the dress, picking it up and holding it over herself. “She says the color represents the long sunset. I told her in that case, shouldn’t it be more of a dusky orange, but she thinks pink brings out my hair better.” She absentmindedly runs a hand through her curly blond hair as she looks it over. She then looks at you. “What do you think. Does this color bring out my hair?” “I have absolutely no bloody idea,” you growl. You’re not sure why she’s asking you for fashion tips. You’re even more not sure why you’re standing here listening to her ask you for fashion tips. “Mmn.” She seems unbothered by your non-answer and hangs the dress back up. “Personally, I’ve always thought pink goes better with black hair. Insofar as I’ve spent much mental energy on color coordination to begin with.” She goes back to her desk. “I’ve spent much more of my time on this, lately.” As much as you want to escape before somebody walks by and hears this conversation and as much as you do not care about the finer points of proper attire for Solstice Balls, you hesitate again to leave. “….on what?” You ask. You don’t step away from the window, but you do lean back in the direction of the princess and her desk, just a bit. Again, she half-looks back at you and again, you catch that mischievous little smile. She knows she’s piqued your interest. “I’ve just been researching something. A little piece of history that once belonged to another kingdom. It went unseen for so long that some academics consider it to be a…priceless treasure.” She paused for a second before letting those last two words hang in the air. This is the most obvious bait of all time… “What kinda treasure?” …and she’s got your hooked, good. Dammit. Now that she knows she’s got you, she picks up some things off the desk and practically skips over to you, her smile only getting bigger. “It’s a magical artifact from an old kingdom,” she explains, her eyes lighting up. She points at her book, then at some pictures she’s sketched in her own notes. “It was made by an old royal family, the head of which was a great spellcaster. The old research says it allowed the user to change themselves in whatever way they wished.” “That’s it?” You ask, feeling oddly disappointed. “Shapeshifting is expensive, but it ain’t legendary. Lotsa spellcasters can do that.” “That’s the thing. It’s not just shapeshifting.” She flips through the book. Even if the book was in any language you could read, she would be going too fast and too excitedly for you to read any of it. “The artifact wouldn’t just change you, it would change the world around you. Whatever changes you made for yourself, everybody around you would perceive them to be true.” Now you’ve gone from disappointed to confused. “That’s…impossible. So I could just tell someone-” “You could decide that you’re the princess that lives in this castle and this bedchamber belongs to you.” She gestures to the room around you. “If one of my guards walked in, they would believe it.” “…but you’re the princess, and this is your chamber,” you point out. “What would happen to you, would they suddenly think you were the one robbin’ the place?” You ask. You have to admit, that would be pretty funny. “Hm. It doesn’t say anything about swapping your old identity on to someone else,” she murmurs, looking at the book. “I suppose they would think both of us are the princess. I wonder how they would rationalize there only being one bed…” You fight the urge to roll your eyes again as you glance at her monstrosity of a bed, which could easily fit five people comfortably, muchless two. “Alright, well, when you figure it out, you write it all down and I’ll be sure to read it the next time I stop by,” you say. “You’re really not interested at all?” The princess asks, tilting her head. “The ability to change your whole identity with but a thought.” “What’m I supposed to be wantin’ to change about my identity?” You ask. She gives you a skeptical look for a moment. “I suppose I just took it for granted that this,” she gestures to her ransacked vanity with one hand and to your satchel, which holds most of her ransacked vanity, with the other. “Wasn’t what you wanted to spend the rest of your life doing. Is plundering baubles really the sum of your ambition?” “Well, y’know, it’s not as exciting as robbing stage coaches, but I waste so much less time pickin’ arrows outta my butt,” you say nonchalantly as you brush your masked chin with the back of your hand. “I’ve thought about movin’ up to robbin’ dragons, but the thing is, they sleep on all their loot. Stuff’s more valuable, but washin’ that dragon stink off takes days.” “Ah, so it’s a matter of strict personal hygiene standards,” the princess says with a little giggle into her hand. “I understand completely.” She keeps staring at you for a moment. The smile on her face changes a bit. You look away. “What’re you starin’ at?” you grumble at her. “Well, unless you get your promotion to Dragon Burgling in the next couple months, I should have it one way or another.” The princess walks over towards her bed and starts shimmying her makeshift dummy out of her nightgown. “So if you change your mind and you’d like to see it on your next visit, just let the watermelon know when you get in.” “Right,” you grunt, sensing that she’s not going to bring anything up to try and keep you any longer. You’ve half-climbed out the window, when you stop and look back. “I thought you said this thing was lost, what do you mean you’ll have it in a couple weeks?” “Hm?” The princess looks back as if she’s surprised you’re still there. “Oh. Yes. Well, it had been unseen and unfound for quite a long time, but it was recently rediscovered. I’ve put in a royal petition to the owner to borrow it for research purposes.” “Right.” Petition. Borrow. Sounded like she was politely telling this person to hand it over or some royal soldiers would show up to throw them a face party where everybody’s knuckles were invited. “Who’s the unlucky shmuck who found it?” “The Witch Queen,” she says matter-of-factly and you almost fall out of the window right there. “The Witch Queen has it? And you’re just askin’ her for it?” You ask, unable to keep your laughter out of your voice. She doesn’t seem to notice your incredulity. “Yes, I think as a fellow academic, she’ll be all too willing to indulge my request,” the princess says. She takes the final sip of her tea and pulls up the covers of her bed so she can get in herself now that it’s been rendered watermelon-free. “She probably wants to see the continued advancement of magical knowledge as much as I do, don’t you think?” “I think if she writes back at all, you should have someone else open it,” you grunt. “I’m outta here. Good luck, princess.” She pauses as she gets in bed. She smiles at you. “Good luck to you, my burglar.” She waves a finger at the window. “Leave the window open, if you would.” Then she puts out her candle and pulls the canopy back into place. You pause and step out of the window. You stand there in the dark, staring at the canopy for a moment. You start to reach a hand out towards it. You pull it back. Underneath your half-mask, your teeth grind back and forth. You look at the window. You look back at the room. Your steps fall lightly on the carpeted floor as you walk over to the armoire. There’s a rustling noise as you jerk the pink dress, custom made for the Solstice Ball, off of its place and shove it into your bag. Nothing comes from the canopy in response except the slight shift of blankets and a contented release of breath. A few more seconds of shuffling later and you walk back over to the window and climb out. You close it behind you and start climbing back up the tower. … A moment later, you climb back down and open the window back up. You let out an annoyed grunt and climb away for real this time. And, as mentioned, here's chapter 2! Expect a couple more chapters later this week! --- You sell off some of the jewelry you knicked from the princess and make a pretty sum, as per usual and as per usual, you decide to put most of it away for safekeeping. You give one chunk to a friend who can keep it secure, who out of the kindness of his heart, lets you help yourself to a few of his refreshments. You give one chunk to another friend, who has made you aware of a limited time investment opportunity in the world of wyvern racing and you share some of it with another individual with whom you have a frank exchange of ideas regarding whether his mother’s circumference was great enough for her posterior to require its own lord. Okay, so, you spent most of the money drinking, gambling and fighting. At least you also replaced your boot. While nursing a hangover (and also nursing your busted up jaw), you find yourself going through what’s left of your loot. You haven’t burned through all of or even most of it yet. That princess really is keeping some valuable crap around. But you’re going through it quicker than you’d like - at this rate, you really are going to have to go back to that tower sooner than you’d like. The risk is still bafflingly small. You’re practically daring them to catch you at this point, always going in the same way, but there’s just never a guard on that tower, no matter how many times you use it to break into the princess’ room. “Lousy girl is keepin’ her guards away on purpose,” you growl to nobody in particular as you rub your head. You fall into your own bed and take a swig of your drink (water, probably the first cup of water you’ve had in a few days, the more you think about it). Your bed is a sad sight compared to hers, her giant four-poster behemoth could fit three of your crummy mattress. The rest of your home isn’t much better. For all the money you’ve made stealing from the princess, it never really occurred to you to buy some nicer things. Your home is just kind of the same hole in the wall it was before you started thieving. And it’s starting to bother you a bit just how out of place that dress is amongst all of your other crap. You didn’t sell it with the jewelry. You’re not sure why. You just left it hanging on the wall across from your bed and you just keep…sitting on your bed, staring at it. “I’ve always thought pink goes better with black hair.” Those words keep bouncing around in your head. You grab a handful of your own hair. You run your previous encounters with the princess over in your head, trying to remember if there was ever a time when your hood wasn’t up, if there was ever a time it wasn’t too dark for her to get a good look at you, if there was ever a time when she could’ve gotten a good look at your face at all, muchless the hair on top of your head. Was she just idly sharing an opinion or was she specifically referring to…. You let out a groan and look away from the dress. You don’t know why you’re spending so much time thinking about it. So much time trying to figure out what some strange bookworm royal girl is thinking. Why she spent so much time telling you about that treasure. Hell, she practically invited you to come back after she had it. ‘Is that why you’re burning through the money so fast? So you have to go back again? And when you see her and she has that treasure….’ You groan again, louder this time, to shut your own stupid inner monologue up. Right about now you’re regretting that you decided on water. You don’t know what’s happening to you. Easiest score in the world, all you have to do is go and take the jewels, then sell them, and the person you’re robbing never says boo about it. Why are you over-complicating it? She’s just a sheltered, pampered princess who’s never had any excitement in her life. She probably never says anything because she thinks this situation is like something from one of those books she always has her nose in, where some dashing rogue who steals from the rich and gives to the poor or something stupid like that falls in love with the fair maiden. That’s it. She probably has a crush on you because she thinks you’re some handsome fantasy character. She only sees you in the couple of hours when you’re actually on your game. She never sees the weeks of drinking, listlessness and general futility that makes up the rest of your life. She doesn’t know you’re just a busted, drunken thief who found an easy score and keeps using it because they prefer when things are easy. And, okay, sure, maybe you toss some gold coins at a couple street urchins here or an orphanage there. But she doesn’t know that, and you’re pretty sure you’re drunk when you do that, so she doesn’t get to assume it’s out of the goodness of your heart! She just thinks you’re a lot more than you actually are. And the more you think about it, you realize you are really pissed off at her. You think about going back into that tower tonight and giving her a piece of your mind. You think about figuring out which books are her favorite and then stealing them and telling her you burned them for warmth (before you remember that it’s summer). You think about throwing her mattress in that lake. None of these feel appropriate and most importantly, you don’t want your petty vengeance to actually harm your relationship enough to jeopardize your easy score, this is your income we’re talking about here. After ruminating on it for a bit, something occurs to you. You go back to your satchel and open it up, brushing aside some jewelry to find a rolled up piece of paper, the only thing you took besides the dress that wasn’t shiny. It was a snap decision, right at the end, you didn’t even understand it yourself. You grabbed the dress, then you walked over to the desk and ripped this page right out of her notes. It’s her notes on that treasure. The one that she was telling you about. The one that lets you become anything else. She told you to come back and see her when she got it. You would really like to see the look on her face when you show up in her room with it in your hands. You think about that look for a second. Then you stop, furrow your brow and shake your head. “No, no, this is insane!” You yell out to nobody. “This isn’t some jewelry we’re talking about, this is a massively powerful magical artifact in the hands of the strongest spellcaster in the country. For God’s sake, I am NOT, under any circumstances, seriously going to consider trying to rob the Witch Queen!” — Some time later, the night has finally come where you’re going to try and rob the Witch Queen. You’ve parked yourself at the edge of the forest surrounding the Witch Queen’s tower. After you finished cursing yourself and telling yourself this was crazy, you did eventually do your research on the place and come up with a plan to get inside. The vault, with all the Witch Queen’s treasures, was at the top, right above the Queen’s personal chamber. The tower only had one entrance, with guards posted at all times. So going in the front door wasn’t an option, but scaling the tower wasn’t much better. It was very tall and even at night, you would eventually be spotted, not to mention there was security charms on all of the windows. Real ones, not basically-a-practical-joke ones like the Princess’ teleportation charm that had put your boot in a lake. It seems impossible to get in without the Witch Queen wanting you there first, but you eventually realized something. The tower was covered with charms to prevent breaking in, but one area wasn’t - the one underneath the surface. You were going to steal from the Witch Queen by breaking into her dungeon. Finding a teleportation charm of your own hadn’t been cheap or easy. It was single use and single direction, so the spellcrafter you bought it from had insisted that you only use it when you had direct line of sight to where you were going. If you misjudged and teleported into a wall, you would be crushed instantly. You’d promised the crafter you weren’t planning to teleport through a wall. You had not chosen to divulge you were planning to teleport through a bunch of ground and a wall. Because the charm was single direction, teleporting from the ground downward into the dungeon was a no-go and probably would’ve clipped the security charms anyway, so, you found yourself a quiet, secluded stretch of the forest and started digging. It was really quite important that you started digging at the right point because, can’t stress this part enough, if you got the distance wrong, you were going to have a lot of dirt and stone occupying the same physical space as your person and you really didn’t wanna learn what that felt like. Why were you doing this again? For money? Or power? No, it was for spite. Right. Just making sure. You’d never considered yourself a Godly burglar, but when you stood in that hole you’d dug with the charm in your hands, you found yourself murmuring a quick prayer to whichever of the divine cared to listen. Eventually, you decided the anticipation was making you sicker than the possibility of your imminent crushing death, so you sucked in a breath and said the word. The charm crackled to life and a blue electricity surrounded you. Your stomach filled with a feeling of weightlessness. Thunk! And you were dropped onto your knees in a dark cell. You take in and let out several breaths and look around. You’re alive. And you’re not dead. Which means it worked? You pat yourself a few times. Yup still in one piece. And from the iron bars in front of you, it looked like you were exactly where you wanted to be, a cell in the Witch Queen’s dungeon. A quick look around shows what you had suspected from your time planning this job to be true - nobody else here. Either imprisonment had fallen out of favor with the Witch Queen as a punishment or she’d built a better dungeon somewhere else. Given that you’re currently trying to steal from her, you really hope you never find out. Right, stealing. The heist. You’re here for a heist. The good news is, you didn’t crush yourself getting in. The bad news is, this was by far the easy part. Now you have to climb up every floor of this tower, including past the Queen’s own chamber, without being detected. On the way, you have to not only figure out a way to get past the person guarding the vault (which is a big problem, but more on that later), you have to find a way to actually open the vault itself. But, somehow, you have a plan. See, your first idea had just been to find somewhere to make yourself invisible long enough to scale the wall, then just cut through the spells on the windows of the top floor, similarly to how you broke into the princess’ chamber. But when doing your research, you found the Witch Queen, naturally, as a famous witch, didn’t guard her home with charms you could just cut off that easily. Obviously, she had in-house spellcrafters to make her charms for her and trying to cut them from the outside would just trigger them. But if you could find the charm at the point of creation….well then you might be able to do something. You made your way up from the dungeon and waited until the doors opened, allowing a shipment of spell-making supplies to come inside. Since you needed to get to the spellcrafting workshop anyway, you’d considered just sneaking into the tower itself with the supplies, but every shipment is thoroughly inspected for security and accuracy. You’d heard a rumor that a shipment had come up missing a key component the Queen had expected and in response, she’d turned the guard who had failed to properly inspect the shipment and the courier who had failed to properly fulfill her order it into a pair of boots and spent an hour kicking the merchant she’d ordered from in the stomach with them. A story like that had to be true. So sneaking in with the supplies was a no-go. But after the supplies were already in the tower, there was no reason for them to be inspected again until they were in the workshop. So you put your mask on, hold your breath and find yourself a crate big enough to fit in (you may have slipped a piece of jewelry to the courier to make sure they used an extra large crate with a loose board for a relatively unimportant part of the Queen’s order). Holding your breath as you travel up the stairs isn’t easy, but you’ve trained to be able to do it for longer. The box you’re hiding in eventually gets brought to a room and you hear a conversation. “Yes, yes, yes, put those ones over there. Her Grace will be in workshop tomorrow. Need to have everything out of boxes and on shelves by then.” “Want any help? Some of those crates were awful heavy.” “No, no, no, should be fine. Her Grace, very particular about how things are organized. Whole system. Better done myself.” “Right. She’s a stickler for inspection, too.” A chuckle could be heard as the crates were moved. “I hear she has some important project she’s working on.” “Yes, yes. Very important. Very very important. Very secret. Rank-and-file spellcrafters not told what it is. Only what materials to gather. Not willing to divulge to details to any outside of her chief crafter and her Queensguard. Hear rumors, though.” “Yeah? Rumors like what?” “Hm. Hm. Hm. Hm.” “Come onnnnnn. It’s just us.” “Hm. Hm. Alright. Hear Her Grace. Experimenting with her own mana.” “Pfffwhat? Why would she want to do that? She has the most powerful mana in the country.” “Yes. Yes. Yes. Have seen it. Studied it. Never seen anything like it. Like holding sun. In palm of my hand. Perfect. No room for improvement. None.” “Can’t imagine what she might want to do to change it, but….she must know what she’s doing.” “Yes. Yes. Her Grace, wisest witch in the land. Trust her.” “Alllright. That’s the last one. My shift is almost over. You want to meet at the bar after you’re done with this?” “Yes. Yes. Imbibing. Yes. Will be there.” Somewhere during that conversation, you released your breath. The conversation ends and the door closes to signal the guard has left. You hear the sound of crates opening. You grip your club and take another breath. The orange lamplight pours in when the top of the crate opens. You stand up and swing your club right at the diminutive bespectacled spellcrafter’s head. One swing puts them out instantly and you catch them before they hit the ground, the whole thing taking about three seconds and happening in complete silence. Poor bastard never saw it coming. You relieve them of their cloak and shove them in a closet. An ignominious moment in, you get the feeling, a dedicated career, but, they’ll be fine when they come to. You start looking around the workshop. From here, your plan had two options. One, you could find the charm they use on the windows and create a mixture that you could put on your knife to cut through it. That would let you climb the outside of the tower and go in and out of the windows without being detected. Or you could put on the cloak you just “borrowed” and pretend to be one of the Queen’s spellcrafters. As long as you were careful, one option would get you to the top floor and then you could use the other to get out safely. But neither would get you inside the vault. That was the hard part. The vault contained all of the greatest and most powerful treasures the Witch Queen had to her name, so the vault and its keys were guarded by the Queensguard, elite warrior-spellcasters sworn to protect the Witch Queen. When they were on duty, each member of the Queensguard kept a key to the vault on their person. Meanwhile, one member of the Queensguard would stand watch in front of the vault, a different one each day. Getting inside meant not only swiping a key off of one of them, it also meant somehow getting past one of them. These people were the best of the best, you weren’t gonna get them by sneaking up and whacking them once with your club. This was the crux of everything. Procuring the teleportation charm, digging the hole, figuring out a way into the workshop, that had all been relatively straightforward to plan and pay for. This was where most of the budget for the heist had gone, in terms of time, thought and coin. After about a hundred false starts and bad, unworkable plans, you had eventually come up with something, but you were going to have to execute it perfectly. It couldn’t be understated, these were some of the savviest, smartest, not to mention deadliest magic users in the country and they were all top-level swordswomen and men as well. You were going to need a bit of luck in even the best case scenario and if you made a mistake at any point, it was instantly curtains. If they didn’t strike you down right there, you’d be thrown before the Witch Queen and that was not an eventuality you felt comfortable dwelling on. You take a deep breath and hold up the cloak you had “borrowed” from the spellcrafter. Time to go.

Ballad of the Baker and the Ice Queen (Incomplete) By RogueDratini Chapter 1 Above a city teeming with traffic of flying carpets topped with metal, in a sky where wondrous magical monsters and beasts soared. The likes of griffins swooping through the sky like eagles, wyverns flapping their bat wings screeching for dominance through a flock chimeras with their borrowed body parts, couatl cutting through the blue with radiant rainbow scales with orange colored wings that made the air look as though it were burning with fire. And in the midst of all this, suspended in the air on translucent blue rails, a train with clear walls for its carriage Inside one of these cars, slumped in the seats a half-elf blew a strand of frizzled hair half listening to an argument between a surly gnome and increasingly agitated wizard heating up about a dragoness that had decided right in front of the train’s path to migrate her flock of children that clumsily hovered with tiny wings that had yet to grow to their full potential. In the center of the ‘cozier’ cabins was ten large seats, comfortable enough for anyone to sit in, the half-elf in a pristine white coat that she had swore to herself wouldn’t get wrinkled today of all days. The young half-elf, a fresh faced 65, tucked the stubborn frazzled brown curl behind a pointed ear waving away a cloud of mana pixies, tiny creatures that looked until it got close enough for the eye to distinguish their ugly, snarling faces with pointed teeth, swarming in pockets like the walls of the force windows of the train car, or the time protected racks that stored the girl’s tireless of hours of pristine pastries, but to her dismay, seemed overjoyed in trying to snack on the costly glamour the half-elf had spent trying to make herself not only presentable but beautiful. Meredith Stills having spent nearly the entirety of yesterday in one of the most prestigious beauty salon in Gobloid Town after only 3 months of waiting on a reservation list, only for all of their wonderful green hands’ hard work to be foiled by the combination of a delay, humidity, and the hideous mouths of these damnable tiny sprites. It had been easy to keep her mind busy while the train had been on its way, now however, her only distraction from the appointment that was wracking her nerves was swatting away pest and listening to her head chef bicker with a wizard. At the front of the car, a gnome wearing a coat similar to Merri’s, sporting a white mushroom-esque cap in the loudest, most booming voice she could manage, and in Merri’s experience, that voice can get up there in decibels, reiterated her point. “GET THIS BLASTED THING GOING!” Screamed master Daffodil Pumpernickel. The untidy frumpled looking man who looked as though he hadn’t seen the good graces of the sun in over a decade, in Merri’s expert opinion the typical case of wizards were that they were shut-ins who haven’t socialized in anything other than the odd tabletop game or over a Manat crystal call. Both Merri and Daffodil looked unimpressed at the man’s continued explanation that he ‘Can’t do anything about the migration habits of dragon’s’ or his worried remarks about the mana pixies keep chewing at the force walls keeping everyone in the pressurized car from getting sucked into the stratosphere. “FOR THE LAST BLOODY TIME I DON’T CARE ABOUT THE PITHING GNATS DO SOMETHING ABOUT THE STUPID DRAGON!” Merri almost felt bad for the man, Daffodil was not the sparring partner to cut your teeth on after years of only talking to books, scrolls and crystal balls, she knew from her own two decades of Culinary Guild’s work how much of a pain Daffodil could be when she wasn’t getting her way. For the 4th time, the pair went around in a circle over whom can do what or who cares about who’s problem, the half-elf couldn’t help feeling like the tedious argument was more of a way of killing time than anything done. Her boss though, the spit fire of a gnome was decidedly too busy to keep an eye on her subordinate, and did something that she knew would get her yelled at if the gnome had any mind to pay to Merri. Carefully eyeing her coworker over her shoulder, Gretchen, the orc sous chef that had decided the wait was a good time to catch up on her beauty sleep, slumped in what had to be an uncomfortable way over three of the large seats and the metal rails in between them, Merri pulled her Pear brand mark XIII Wise Crystal Ball out of her pocket. Before powering it on, Merri frowned at her appearance in the glass ball’s reflection. Her pointy, angular looks that the glamour had borrowed for her already chipping away from the irritating pixie’s, her natural, rounded, chubby after decades of working with sweets, looks she had inherited from her father were screaming out from under the spell. Sighing, the first thing Merri did when the ball lit up was go over to a list of default spells that were preprogrammed on to all crystal balls and pressed a button on the interface. A wave of personal dispel magic swam over her skin, goodbye gorgeous potentially full-elf Meredith Stills, hello to the undoubtedly common half-elf Merri. Cursing herself for spending all that money on a silly one-day glamour, she swiveled the screen over to her destination. Myr’r. About to click into the app, she gave one more cursory glance at the orc and the wizard and chef fighting, and with a lecherous glance at her crytal ball gave into her indulgences. She was signed in automatically, a habit of staying logged in that could be dangerous if Merri’s friends and family ever had her crystal in their hands, her eyes were met with the sight of deviant pleasures. The first post she saw was of a wealthy djinn and his current lover, a young, cheetah tabaxi with a strangely enticing barbed penis making love on a manticore. The djinn, very durable, loved to do dangerous erotic activities with races that were considerably less so. Making sure the sound was off, Merri watched the first 15 seconds of the fun video, before the manticore’s scorpion tail went right through the djinn’s mostly gaseous body and into the back of the tabaxi, shooting the laughing djinn a look of betrayal. She swiped away, hating when the Firewalker675 posted his more snuff-y content. Below that showed was a post with more promise. A drow dressed in what was either her sunday best or dominatrix gear, it was difficult to tell with Under-Elves, whipping a trio of males, one human, one goblin, and finally a half orc, while her magically obtained cock stood tall under her leather corset. Liked. Merri would have to study SpyderGode55’s work later on, when she had more privacy. Maybe she only used the one spell to give her a man’s appendage, but Merri really hoped the ‘spider’ in the drow’s name wasn’t only for show, she could picture the white haired drow riding her subs with the bottom half of a spider. Maybe she would accept the gift of a transformation scroll along with a suggestion paired with a generous donation. A notification popped on the top of the page. RoilSubs: Commission for LiLMerryMarry. Merri pursed her lips at the sight of her Myr’r handle. The commission she had waited weeks for. A little sample wouldn’t hurt, no? She of course had already seen the sketches of her four page comic strip with her Little half-elf OC (which was NOT her, no matter how many physical traits they shared) getting babied by a tall, blond elf Mommy. The brunette laying down on a bed, insisting that she was a ‘big girl’ and didn’t need a diaper, the Mommy calmly explaining that compared to her own 1200 years, the little half-elf girl at 55 was definitely a baby compared to her, and that after that last accident, they really couldn’t take any more chances- “Meredith!” Daffodil snapped at Merri, she reflexively switched off Myr’r adopting a neutral expression. “You’re still on guild time, NO BALL.” Gretchen behind Merri rocketed up with a snort. With a voice of pure innocence, Merri calmly explained while tapping on the ball without looking, “We’ve just been hear for awhile, I was just conjuring some coffee. You know, to keep some of us awake…” She gave a side eye towards Gretchen while a carrying container of four cardboard cups materialized in her hand at the cost of 12 pieces of virtual silver and 5% of her ball’s life. Daffodil rolled her eyes, but stomped forward nonetheless and snatched a coffee out of the holder. While the head chef took a sip, Merri mouthed ‘Sorry!’ At the sleepy eyed orc who she had just thrown under the carpet, her sous’ eyes telling Merri that she owed her one, taking the offered beverage. Grabbing her own cup, Merri held out the contained towards the haggard looking wizard. She pitied the man, not used to the gnome’s explosive temper, but not enough to actually walk over to him, holding out her arm as far as she could reach in an attempt to avoid the wizard’s powerful, let’s call it a ‘musk’. Pulling out her own crystal ball, Daffodil conjured two more full carriers of coffee, passing one to both Gretchen and Merri before waving them off. “Go make sure the minions are staying awake too.” “Thank you,” Gretchen said in a gruff, sleepy voice, adding, “Don’t call them minions. Treat your subordinates with respect, chef.” Gretchen wasn’t much for words, but no pantheon of Gods could help a person who disparages any of Gretchen’s baby birds, as the orc likes to call who ever she’s trained, no matter how significant her role in the matter was. No one who didn’t know the gnome wouldn’t be able to tell, but she faltered at the remark, the ever so subtle twitch of the eye, Daffodil let the comment slide. She’s seen the orc rage in the kitchen before, and Gretchen was one of the few people that genuinely terrified her. Daffodil didn’t acknowledge it and went back to her back and forth between the lizard. “Just how many kids does that stupid lizard have anyways?” The exasperated chef asked rhetorically. The wizard, in an automatic tone helpfully dispensed his trivia, “A dragoness can have a clutch of between 500 and 3000 eggs.” “ARRRGH!” Merri and Gretchen walked past the racks of pastries and desserts out of the train car before either let out their snickering. Stifling a yawn, Gretchen offhandedly mentioned, “I hear dragons love to do this stuff in front of trains all the time.” Through the clear panes of force windows, the cooks saw the two coming and immediately started looking busy, putting away their balls and pretending to check the platters of food that were suspended in time, steam frozen above the plates and bowls waiting for their chance to get out. Holding open the door for Gretchen, “Oh? Why would they do that? There’s an entire sky to fly through and they just decide to go through train paths?” They started passing out coffee to their workers and the wizards that were monitoring the spells on board. “I think they just like to annoy people.” Gretchen said while handing out a coffee to one of her baby birds, thanking her before turning back to pretend to check the temperature of the stasis holder that was no doubt the same as it had been an hour earlier. Merri snorted, “Relatable. I’d go around being a nuisance to whatever I’d want if I was a five ton fire breathing monster.” She gave one of the cups to a frumpy looking half-elf who looked like the flowery robes she wore were made before the Scroll Revolution. The wizard didn’t say anything to Merri, looking at the cup like the contents were toad stool. The Culinary Guild had contracted out the spell slingers for the event today, unfortunately it was more of a pain hiring workers who weren’t under a guild. Wizards tended to be highly sought after specialists that were grabbed by large corporations or became guild pets as soon as they learned their higher tier magic, thus, the need to contract people who haven’t felt the need to socialize since before the dark ages. The pair headed to the last car, Merri took a look at the clouds and the city below them. “Don’t sell yourself short, Merri, you’re still a nuisance at your size, too.” Gretchen smiled, looking down at the glittering city as well, swarms of flying carpets filled the skies looking ants from this height just above the pillars of rocks and metal jutting out of the ground in all shapes, sizes, and colors stabilized by magical means, shimmering patches scattered around making entrances to pocket dimensions where smaller ‘towns’ kept most of the population, some guarded by grated metal orbs and watchmen patrolling on mounts of hippogriffs, wyverns, and griffins, while other rippling tears through reality, like Merri’s that she could spot near an obsidian monolith, was left free for whoever felt like wandering inside. In the final car, where the least at risk of temporal spells misfiring, was the soups and salads and their three least experienced cook watching over them. Or, they would have been watching over them, only the trio was being held captive by this car’s wizard, a stuffy looking man that reeked of mothballs, who’s gray hair, both from his head and beard, went right past his waist which must’ve been compensating for his shiny bald dome. “-The flux of chronomical mechanical influence is then kept at equilibrium by the Soldumn principle,” The man waved a bony finger with each utterance of jargon at the three cooks, each wearing a rather concerned look on their face, “Which I’m sure you’ve each learned in school, but your teacher’s were probably wrong. How it really works is-” “Ahem!” Merri coughed into her closed fist. “Coffee?” The wizard looked shocked, then perplexed, and finally pleased, “Oh! Yes, yes, please, thank you.” He took a large gulp of the piping hot coffee, his audience looking relieved at the break. “Now that the two of you are here, I’ll have to start my whole lecture on the qualities of stasis fields over, unfortunately.” Merri could barely see the hint of a smirk under the man’s bushy mustache. ‘That’s quite alright,” Merri tactfully lied. “I’m afraid we’re quite busy.” “Ahh,” The wizard took another long gulp of the drink that had to burning his esophagus. Looking down at the now half empty cup in his hand, “You know- The kobold initially cultivated the coffee bean in the south by-” Looking at the fearful faces of her least experienced peers, Gretchen interjected. “Smoke break! It’s been far too long since the kids got a break. Come along, Rupert, Agnis, Merv, right out here, come on, there ya go!” She gave each of the three’s identical white shoulders a little shove towards the backdoor. “ The wizard started pawing through his robes, “Goodness, yes, now where did I leave my pipe. Did you know that the tobacco-” “Sorry, sir, you have to stay and watch the stasis spell. You know how important it is that it stays supervised,” Gretchen gave the half-elf a pointed look, “Merri, come on.” Cocking her head, Merri said simply, “Smoking is nasty.” “Great! You can stay here and keep Mr-” She looked over at the wizard, who had been staring at the steadily empty cardboard in his hand until he sensed attention once again.” “It’s Rumplestiltsprigganmacdougal, esquire.” Gretchen studied her feet then the ceiling, rapidly, over and over, “Right. Merri keep Mr. Esquire company.” The wizard, facial hair dripping with coffee and a renewed energy to express his ego, smiled at her. “You know, there’s actually a really cute new couple on Viewver that have the most adorable recipes, they made a pegasus cake last week with moving, edible wings. I’ve been meaning to show you.” A serious look mixed with curiosity passed over Gretchen’s face. “Is there really?” “Yeah…” Damn, now she’d actually have to pull up the video… Merri hated showing her crystal to people. “Great!” The orc exclaimed in a chipper tone. “Come along, team.” Like a shepherd, or a shepherd’s dog, led the trio and Merri out the back door. The sight of the city far below was dizzying now. The wind blew strong through the clear sky, sounds of tiny wings in droves from Merri’s left and right. She looked towards the sounds of the mother dragoness hovering in the distance, but even far away the gigantic lizard looked too close. Her scales mostly red with a scattering of blue, lines of black scales racing across her body that colors danced on like oil on water. Gretchen leaned on the metals rails lining the back of the train, pulling out a metal cigarette case with a rose stenciled into the front and taking out a cigarette, before she was given the chance to get bombarded with questions, she passed them out to the three young cooks. Merri fondly looked at the rose on the case, vaguely remembering the night of drinking where she herself had drawn that rose, and the joy she felt the next day when she found out Gretchen had made it a permanent feature. Rupert, a tenku who went to great lengths to keep his feathers covered, lit up a smoke before passing his fire over to Agnis the orange and tabi tabaxi, very carefully pushing back her whiskers to keep from burning them, again, then over to the shifter Merv, who’s gender Merri was never entirely certain on. “You’re a bad influence.” Merri pointed out, not for the first time. Gretchen’s ‘baby birds’ had a bad habit of developing a smoking habit, Gretchen’s favorite way to step out of the kitchen for half a minute or 5. Shrugging, “Shut up baby, I know it.” Merri made great pains to not react to being called baby. In the past, she had wondered about sharing her love of being an adult baby with her coworker, there was a certain appeal to the thought of the naturally muscular orc cradling Merri in her arms and Gretchen had a special way of mothering those around her that made her seem like an amazing fit. Gretchen a ‘come out with it’ motion with her hand, “Make with the horse video.” The crystal ball gleamed in the light of day as the acrid odor of smoke bloomed through the air. Holding the ball close, ready to swipe away any appearing notifications away. Pulling up the app, the Viewver logo showed for a second before a wide array of cooking and baking videos showed up, mixed in with a steady amount of ‘drama’ Viewsters and romantic book discussions and reviews popped up. A red faced succubus appeared on the screen next to a dwarf with a wide grin and an intricately braided beard that the succubus had done the previous week. “Hello, everyone!” The succubus flashed a pointed smile at the camera. “Scary Kerry back again, joined by scrumptious little honey bun, Garrus,” The dwarf waved a stout hand. “Today we’re going to be making…” She pulled a plate from below, “The devilishly delicious edible white chocolate Pegasus,” the winged horse that was hand sized neighed and whinnied on the plate. Garrus acted like he was about to pick at the horse’s wing only to get playfully slapped away by Kerry. “Now for this recipe you will need to have one scroll of food golem on hand that you can get from our sponsor ScrollShare! With Scrollshare you can…” “Huh, I didn’t think couples like that really did things like this,” Gretchen commented while taking a drag from her cig. “Don’t succubus usually stay on HornHub?” Merri’s eyes never left the screen. “I think they started on their, but then Kerry did a cooking video and it got super popular. So now they do like lifestyle and cooking videos. I follow her on Myr’r and she sometimes posts links on Hornhub, they still sound like cooking but with nudity involved.” Gretchen shook her head. “That can’t be hygienic. Does he get naked too?” She asked, pointing at the dwarf. A little box dashed on the video. RoilSubs: Commission for LiLMerryMarry got the Comment: LalaBunny says, “Moar???” Followed by pleading emoji, crying emoji, pleading emoji, crying emoji. In half a second Merri swiped it away. Without missing a beat, “I think they actually eat off each other in the videos, so it probably doesn’t matter too much to them.” Whether she saw what the notification said and was too polite to say anything, or she just ignored it, Gretchen just said, “Hmm. Do food golems have a stable shelf life? I wouldn’t mind having one around but I’m worried my cat might get to it…” Agnis the tabaxi turned around, “Owning cats is wrong. Its basically slavery.” Gretchen rubbed the bridge of her nose, “Agnis, I swear to Gods, I’m not having this conversation again. Why don’t you go ask Mr. Esquire his opinion on the domestication of cats, I’m sure he has plenty to say.” Undeterred, Agnis started pointing at her claws while listing, “You make them hunt, you make warm you, you decide whether they stay or go.” “My cat gets fed out of a tin can, Agnis and I clean up her shit. Seriously! If anyone is the slave in that relationship its me-” Before the conversation went any farther, the train began to putter ahead. They were on their way again. Sighing, Gretchen put out her cigarette, “Finish it up,” She told the youngsters, “Get ready to unload everything, tell the old coot you’re busy if he says anything.” The ball in Merri’s hand jingled. Looking down, she saw a message from LalaBunny: Roilsubs sed the characters in the new comic were urs. Can I plz draw them? LittleMerryMarry: Sure smiley emoji. LalaBunny: thnk u thnk u thnk u!!! Merri hadn’t really expected anyone else to want to do anything with her Ocs, but she wasn’t about to turn down free content. She’d just have to remember to check out LalaBunny later, see if he was worth a follow. Speaking of following, she hurried off to meet with Gretchen, leaving the three kids out there to finish their ‘breaks’. “Sorry, can’t talk right now!” She said as she hurried past the old wizard with his mouth open. Past the frumpy wizard who was still eyeing her cup suspiciously, waving a little at the journeymen in the middle, Francois the dwarf, Heckle the goblin, and Nala the half orc, each getting their pallets of the main course ready to move, only giving a courtesy acknowledgment of her presence. In the middle car, Daffodil was sitting down, doing her best to ignore the wizard still worrying about the pixies. The head chef had ceased all communication with the wizard once her problem had solved itself, no longer in the mood to argue. Gretchen was already working on loading a levitating pallet with racks, Merri jumped at loading a different one. Glass chalices of mint ooze, a dish that would literally dance on your tongue. Cinnamon fire apple pie, apples coming from the elemental plane of flame, each bite warming the tongue. A tricky milk chocolate coated cake with a the essence of a hydra, a snake like head coming from the delicate wrapping of each bar that its chopped or bit off will have two grow out of the stump, a sure way to please anyone with tough to fill belly, Merri was rather proud of that one, hydra essence was not only costly but difficult to blend in a way to taste right with sweets. And the final dish, Merri’s specialty, elderstar berry cupcakes, an admittedly much more mundane treat, but held sentimental value to the half-elf, she had mastered the recipe, making it thousands of times, plus, she added just a pinch mermaid tears salt to each top to make it a little more spectacular. Through the force windows, Merri could see their destination fast approaching. The floating fortress Havenport, the country’s greatest military accomplishment. The size of a small mountain, a tower flying through the air with dozens of small keeps the could detach and become their own military base during war time, around each keep was their own platoon of airships, and on the very top of the tower, the castle of Havenport, where each commander of the tower was to have an important meeting today. A wonderful opportunity for the Culinary Guild, if they manage to impress the brass, there was a possibility they may contract them instead of using non affiliates, for officers anyway. Merri had only seen the legendary fortress once before, when she was very small. Far in the distance, it still seemed to take up the horizon. Now, she was approaching Havenport herself. Looking down, she saw the parts of the city the tower hid from the sunlight. A morbid thought occurring to her, how many enemies of the country had seen that very shadow and lost their lives in the darkness. Merri felt insignificant, a tiny speck compared to the tower’s military might. Quickly, the pinnacle of Havenport approached. On top of the tower, fields of artificially tended to grass as far as Merri’s eyes could see, occasionally the sea of green parted way for an ugly gray humps, pathways to the lower sections, and in the center, the fortress of the fortress, the castle of Havenport, an impenetrable stone building surrounded by thick walls, it’s said that each brick used to make the castle at the peak was imbued with the strongest wards available 300 years ago to keep any enemies of the state from scrying or teleporting inside. A legion of finely dressed cadets where waiting for the train at parade ready, lined up in rows and columns. They wore gray uniforms, silver colored tassels on their square shoulders, a lime sash running through the center of each that lay bare except for a single medallion, round metallic buttons clipping the sides together at the bottom, leaving just enough open on top to create a window. Each used this window to display dog tags, though a few had things like spell focus attached to a necklace or religious symbols, a tiny uniqueness in the conformity. A scabbard for their curved sabers was at the intricate belt of each, and beneath every left arm a shoulder holster with a series of identical wands. Each of the cadets wore a similar look, a firm neutral look standing ahead that made everyone of them look like they were cut from the same cloth. From the grayish blue and olive green skins of orcs, to the dark brown and fair tones of the humans and half-elves, with a smattering of the other taller races mixed in, as long as they wore that look and that uniform, they might as well have been brothers and sisters. One half-orc stood in front of the rest, not looking toward the train or at the cadets, instead staring into the nothing in between. A few medals on his sash signified the rank of sergeant. He raised a single bare hand as the train came to a halt, Merri wouldn’t have thought possible but each of the cadets stood straighter at the hand like trained dogs. The wizards released the force windows and the sounds of training all came pouring in from the fields around them, even at a distance, the dual forces of echo and multitudes let it ring into the car like Merri was standing right next to a grunt getting screamed at to keep running, practicing, moving, the sounds of wands and staves ringing out at firing practice. The air burned with the scent of sweat, spent scrolls, fire and lightning. At the wave of a hand, the front row of cadets ran ahead into the train, grabbing the nearest pallet and moving it towards a series of enclosed carpets. Organized chaos. To Merri’s untrained eye, it seemed like the cadets were grabbing the nearest pallet without thought, but there seemed to be a particular set of topless cargo carpets each pallet of racks was deposited on to. After fully loading a carpet, the cadets would stand on the edges of the carpets as they flew away. Merri was glad she didn’t have to do that work. Suddenly being this high up, where the air was so much thinner without time to adjust, she was beginning to feel light headed. Another row of cadets were waved forward as Merri sat down in the car, trying to be out of everyone’s way. Gretchen gave a little greeting at one of the half-orcs as he passed by her. A subtle nod the only thing she got in return. “Someone you know?” Merri asked as the orc sat down next to her, it wouldn’t be long until the long hassle of work reared its ugly head again, Gretchen had learned long ago to enjoy the small breaks of peace. “Ornismar, boy from my clan. Feels like it was just yesterday he was digging up bones in the family woods, and now he’s all grown up. Small world, big place. I wouldn’t have expected seeing him during our little visit.” “Lucky you have such a large family.” Gretchen nodded, it was a conversation the two had numerous times in the past. “But its just you and your dad.” She concluded forward. Merri said Gretchen’s next piece for her. “A big family is just a big headache. I would hate the constant stream of people coming and going, its a nightmare, and no privacy.” They watched in silence as the last of the cadets took the last of the pallets out, the soldiers began to drive towards the looming structure in the center of the field. The sergeant saluted the chefs as they disembarked the train, the slanted upwards pointed arm crossing the sash over the heart more a sign of courtesy than respect. None of the members their guild reflected the gesture, feeling a bit awkward about the whole thing as they were lead towards the three remaining carpets. A cadet stood at attention at the back door of the carpet, holding it open for Gretchen, Daffodil, and Merri, who entered it in that order. The interior of the carpet was certainly roomy, not many carpets she had gotten into with Gretchen had this much elbow room, especially with someone else inside of it, even if they were the size of Daffodil. It was strangely pristine, with no new carpet smell, Merri hadn’t been in floor models at dealerships that had been this clean. Reflexively, Merri pulled the seat belt over her shoulder and into the buckle in between her and the gnome as the cadet entered the front and began to drive forward. Outside the window, Merri watched the troops do their drills, seemingly random sections of grass converted into tracks and obstacle courses. A little ways up, she saw a mounted air division run what was either a team training exercise, or an exceedingly dangerous game of capture the flag. “Isn’t it a bit cruel to make the animals do training like that?” Merri asked the driver, more out of conversation than genuine outrage. “Ma’am,” The driver spoke roboticly, “Air mounts require battle training before seeing combat, otherwise they will panic during their first combat. Ma’am.” Daffodil piped up, “And where are the cooks in the facilities? I wouldn’t mind seeing our,” She snorted, “’Competition’.” “Ma’am, you will be authorized to use Havenport Castle private kitchens, anywhere else will be considered a breach in security and a breach in contract. Ma’am.” Clenching her jaw, Daffodil went on, “Alright, I guess, no need to be so stuffy, I’m just an old lady. Not like I could do anything ‘breach in security’ worthy.” “Ma’am.” The intimidating structure of Havenport Castle loomed above them, falling into its shadow as they crept towards it, like field mice compared to a farmhouse. The stone bricks in the wall made way to just let the caravan of carpets in, seemingly melting to give them passage. If not for the cadets unloading racks, the courtyard would be eerily quiet. Here, there was no grass to break the monotony, just stone brick on the ground and on every wall. Above, the blue sky parted only for the clouds so close Merri could feel the heaviness of their vapors, the tallest towers of the castle cutting through the fluffy white puffs. Along the tops, several flags hung, coat of arms of countries and the royal families who ruled it along with a collection of allied nations, waving their colors in loyalty to the fortress. A concierge waited for the Culinary Guild, a prim and proper elemental made out of blue wisps of wind that seemed more at home this far up than anyone else they had seen so far, wearing a uniform much like the cadets. It seemed to take on a feminine appearance, though Merri knew that such elementals only took on gendered appearances as a formality, it had sex as much as rocks, water, or the very air it was made of. “Welcome, honored quests.” The elemental ‘spoke’, it sounded like the wind whispering into their ears personally, as intangible as a spirit haunting the night. Through great double wooden doors large enough to fit a dragon through the party was led into a series of corridors wide enough to fit the entirety of the dragon’s brood. The 9 members of the guild followed the weightless, bouncy steps of the air elemental without a word, in a line of seniority, with Daffodil heading the pack with steps too quick for someone her size, and Merv at the end, unconsciously shaping their body to be like the elemental. Many doors stayed closed among the barren, everyone’s footsteps (except for the elemental’s) cried out in a symphony, joined by the clunk clunk of officers’ leather boots somewhere in the distance. A subtle noise begun to grow, like hushed words in a library, growing until it was the sounds of idle chatter. Two large doors leading into a grand hall with three large tables filled with the top brass talking among themselves, the event they were here to cater to. Well dressed young people in red vests and white shirts wearing fez hats shuffled around the table, offering the majors, colonels, admirals, and generals fizzy clear liquid in champagne flutes and hors-d’oeuvres, dishes supplied by the military’s own. Everyone in there well known and respected in their respective circles. But only one had Merri’s eye. Sitting alone, a glass untouched in her gloved hand, scribbling something in a leather notebook, was the elf of Merri’s dreams. She had spent countless amounts of gold and silver on commissions to bring a blonde elf to page when here she was sitting their in the 3rd dimension. The creature so many of her (quite possibly self-insert) OC’s had called Mommy. Sure, Merri had imagined her in everything under the sun except a military officer’s uniform, but such trivialities would be remedied as soon as she had five minutes alone with her crystal ball and could contact a friend or two who could draw the elf in such a costume, after all, she looked amazing in it. Her hair pulled back in a neat bun, her expansive bosom making her jacket work to keep together, the way her arms wanted to rip out of those sleeves. Merri couldn’t see the elf’s legs, but that was fine, in her imagination Mommy either wore lingerie or nothing at all. She could keep the boots that all like wise dressed officers wore, all the better to step on her sub with. The elf blinked, her pointed ear twitched adorably like a deer sensing it was being watched. Slowly, she looked up, towards the door. Her fist raised, hiding the subtle red of her pretty lips, eyes scanning, towards the door, towards their party. Those eyes, a piercing icy blue, locked in a frown, fell one after the other of her cooks, until she locked eyes with Merri. It felt as though she were stuck in one of the stasis fields, those seconds filled an eternity. When those pretty blues met her chocolate browns, Merri felt like a bunny locked in the sights of a great bird of prey, mere seconds before that falcon swooped down to tear that bunny off the face of the earth and do what it will to it. Merri was ready to be that bunny. Thoughts so loud she was sure the elf must’ve been able to hear it from this distance. Come get me, Mommy. I’ll be your bunny, Mommy. Step on me, make me whine and beg, come, Mistress, your pet is ready, Mommy. Time cruelly began again with a nudge on her back. Merri dropped back into her body like a boulder hitting a lake, falling from the height of her fantasies back into the pitiful depths of reality by Francois, and to Merri’s disappointment, her feet trudged forward. When she turned her head again, to get one final glimpse as the elf, Merri found that she was still staring at her. Alas, Merri had no time for whimsical fantasies about elves who would make her squirm. The feast was about to begin, and her hands needed to do a different job than what Merri wanted to. At least, at first, she wished she could go find a closet somewhere and ‘process’ the new thoughts of her dream girl that wore the military colors, but the familiar feeling of routine was a welcomed distraction. Chapter 2 The bulk of the work had already been done, but now it was time for the final preparations. They were brought to a magnificent large kitchen area, separated into three wings, two lines of ovens, stoves, with a rotating window that hovered in the air above a counter per wing, with a large holding area in between each where their racks where situated, . It was the cleanest kitchen Merri had every stepped into, if not for the scent of food her people hadn’t made clinging to the air, she would have thought this place was untouched, like the shuttle carpet she was ridden on. Wish she would ride me… Shooing intrusive thoughts away, Merri fell into line where Daffodil pointed her towards. One side of the line while Gretchen manned the other, Merri took the fresher workers, while Gretchen got the seasoned crew. The bags of personal gear already waiting for them, meticulously inspected by Havenport’s security and MP. Agnis grabbed a plate with a bowl of salad from a rack, Francois grabbed a bowl from another, the steam from the soup in his hands resuming it journey through time. Rupert garnished the salad coming towards Merri with freshly cut herbs, while Merv with stand on Merri’s right preparing cups of dressing. Merri would get the tedious job. Agnis would be her side’s gopher. Reaching towards a brown box in front of her, it’s head sealed in a plastic bag, was what looked like a cherub made of roots. Merri ripped the bag off the head of a mandrake, for a half a second it’s deafening scream filled the kitchen before Merri twisted it’s head off. With a microblade, she shaved tiny flakes of the mandrake’s skin on to the salad, alchemists and potion crafters insisted that the skin of a mandrake encouraged healthy breathing and digestion in the people who consumed it, Merri suspected that the nutty, earthy flavors of the mandrake just hid more unpleasant flavors in whatever was in their concoctions. She handed it off to Merv to put it’s sides on the plate and passed it down to Daffodil, after an inspection dropped it on the platter of a red vested servant in a fez. Gretchen’s team was busy infusing soup with last minute alterations using a salamander then melting a chunk of smelly, expensive cheese of a minotaur on top. Merri had met a few of the minotaurs who had provided milk for such delicacies, fun loving country gals who could get a little rigid during their months of milking. Merri dropped a used up mandrake into a basket. The skin may be gone, but the bodies would still fine their way into a stockpot. The repetition helped keep Merri’s mind off of distracting ideas on who she would ask to draw what. One of the servers whispered something to Daffodil, nodding, she called out while still making sure the dishes in front of her looked presentable. “Hors-d’oeuvres finish in five! That stupid dragon has us behind schedule, crank it out!” Murmurs of ‘Yes, chef,” rang out throughout both sides of the line. “Soups are all prepared…” Gretchen called out. Seconds later. “Salads are ready…” The main event. Gretchen’s specialty, flank of gorgon, a difficult to cook cut, each flank has a bottom of the creature’s tough armor on some part of it, pieces of the meat are rarely uniform. As the meat cooks, the metal becomes extremely hot as well, making it incredibly easy to overcook, and with the different amounts of armor, no two pieces have the same cook time. If prepared correctly, as Gretchen has mastered over the years. Or the officers may have a quasi-vegetarian dish dominated by the fungal Shrieker, blanched before coming to Havenport, it gets seared by Merri with a flaming wand, given a quick douse of red wine reduction, then a drop of dryadberry puree smeared across the plate. Plate. Sear. Plate. Mommy holding her down. Sear. Plate. Sear. Mommy wiping her down with a wet wipe. Plate. Sear. Plate. Mommy telling Merri she’s not big enough for big girl panties anymore, and wrapping her up in a thick, white diaper. Sear. Plate- “Stills! Focus!” “Hmm? Huh?” Daffodil starred through Merri. Nothing more needed to be said, get your head in the game. Sheepishly, Merri put herself back into the job. No distractions, no thinking about, other stuff. Merri didn’t know how people comfortably used a wand all the time. It was so awkward to her. Keep the tip pointing towards the brown stalk while keeping a firm grip on the handle, watch the fire spout out while waving her hand. Knives and spatulas just made more sense. To Merri, holding a wand like this was on par with holding a man’s penis clumsily while he’s peeing. Not that there wasn’t a clumsily way to perform that action. After 20 minutes of the repetitive action, Merri had to let go of the wand and give herself a shake to loosen up the wanker’s cramp she had coming on. “Almost ready for the main course. How we looking?” Daffodil barked at Gretchen and Merri after another of the servants whispered in her ear. “5 more plates.” Merri informed the chef. “Nearly there too,” Gretchen said while ladling a gravy made from the gorgon’s juices on to the steak. Nodding, Daffodil motioned for the servants to begin the rounds once again, sending them out to the great hall. The final plate on both sides was sent out, and the journeymen let out a sigh of relief. It was true, the most stressful part of the job was over, Merri’s desserts were ready to go right off the racks, ready to be set on a platter and sent out, but that wouldn’t be for awhile. Daffodil would have no idle hands at this juncture however, ordering everyone to make the kitchen as pristine as they had found it. Agnis and Francois retrieved some buckets of hot soapy water and passed it out to everyone while Gretchen and Merri pushed the racks of sweets to the front of the room. Grumbling, Rupert looked at his sudsy feathers after reaching into the bucket to retrieve a dropped towel. “I just don’t understand,” He complained, “Animate object is a very easy spell, why can’t we make them clean all this on their own.” “Can’t,” Gretchen said pushing a rack of chocolate cake hydras. “They’ll start dancing and nothing will get done.” Merri, pushing her own rack, watched the ooze jelly start to quiver at the word ‘dance, “Actually, the dancing is fine, they pretty much clean as the move, and it’s kind of cute. The real issue is they have a penchant for summoning demons. Once had a dishwasher who animated a sponge, left to grab a glass of water for 2 minutes, when he got back, a balrog was wrecking havoc.” Daffodil swore under her breath, “It was a good location too. In between quite a few other guilds and had a shopping complex next to it. Can never use it again, the land is completely tainted.” Nodding, Merri dropped her rack off in front of Daffodil and began to make her way back to grab another. “Some of my friends in those buildings tell me they still can’t use the bathrooms. Go to pop a squat and voices in the pipes start bargaining for their souls.” “Demons,” Daffodil rolled her eyes, “Always feling up a place. Just wipe down the counters, it builds character.” By the time the servants were ready, the bulk of the cleaning had already been finished, save for the floors that they were waiting for the racks to leave before they could bring out the mops and the scrubbers. It was tedious waiting while Daffodil finished putting desserts on platters. They were standing in a little designated section by the door, away from the work station, shuffling their feet and getting antsy. Merri tried to do anything to anything to keep herself from pulling out her crystal, while Gretchen growled under her breath, a tale tell sign that she was ready for a smoke break, the other 6 looking like they were in the same boat. After Gretchen had started pacing, Daffodil was beginning to get annoyed. The servants had told the head chef the desserts had all been distributed out. “Good, would one of you show these layabouts where they can smoke?” She pointed at antsy cooks being led by Gretchen. “Very well, ma’am. As well, the Generals would like a word with you. Discussions of future events I believe.” “Ahh, good, good, Merri!” She pointed a finger at the girl who had been daydreaming about a certain somebody. “Get some mops ready. After we get back we’ll knock the rest of this out and get out of here in 30.” “Yes ma’am,” Merri said, the servants and her coworkers milling out of the room, leaving her alone. She unbuttoned her chef jacket and hung it up near the door leaving her in a sleeveless white shirt tucked into her loose slacks, it had been a particularly good day on keeping it clean and stain free, no need to temp fate and need anything more than a simple wash. Stain remover wands could get pricey when one had to use them everyday after all. There was something haunting about an empty kitchen, especially an unfamiliar one. The hum of the equipment, the sounds through the vent, paired with Merri’s own clicking heels of her leather shoes. She found the little mop closet the gophers had retrieved the buckets from and grabbed three mop buckets. On a dingy little shelf was a few cardboard boxes with faded scrolls in them. Merri grabbed one of the scrolls, rolled it up into a loose tube, and ripped the end off. A torrent of warm, soapy water came tumbling out of the ripped end of the scroll. A moment of peace. Her hand slipped into her pocket and her hand glowed as the ball in her pocket activated. Just a minute to check out her comic. The Myr’r app took an agonizing few seconds to turn on, and after a couple of presses on the glass, there she was, in all of her majesty. Her waifu. She would need some adjustments now, eyes more narrow, the blue in them lighter, the chin just a little more pointed. She was holding down the half-elf (which, might have been Merri), the girl’s tiny wrists in the elf’s fist after she tried to fight back, fruitlessly trying to get away form her. All for naught as her Mommy pulled out her secret weapon, a little scroll with a powerful spell on it that affected the mind, sending them straight back to baby days mentally. The still image showed the scroll inching towards the girl’s forehead and… “Damn it!” The last sputters from the scroll in Merri’s hand went splashing into her top, and a bit on her pants. She grimaced at the sheer fabric clinging to her belly, the material becoming see through. The outline of a tattoo of heather could now be clearly seen from her left hip. “Always gotta happen…” She whined, tossing the used scroll into a nearby trash and went to fill the other buckets, her crystal tucked away safely in her back pocket. Her mind began to wander without the focus of someone else’s pictures. A new array of possibilities was opening up to her fantasies. Maybe her Mommy would make her run so much her knees would be jelly and she’d have to carry Merri home. Maybe her Mommy would pull one of the wands out of her holster and an energy whip would come out, punishing Merri for imaginary transgressions. Maybe her Mommy… Was standing right there. In front of the doors to the kitchen, was the blue eyes elf, staring at one of the racks filled with leftover cupcakes with her intense, falcon like gaze, the rim of her cap casting a shadow over her eyes. One hand gripped the other behind her back, the ornate hilt and handle of her saber glinted in gold and silver on the belt at her hip (Merri hadn’t incorporated the sword into her fantasy, what would she do?? Smack her rear with the flat edge? Put the curved scabbard inside of her and twist it around while Merri was on all fours? Hold it to her throat while she licked between her Mommy’s thighs, threatening to cut her pretty little throat if she dared to stop? The scandalous possibilities were endless!). Her trousers so tight on her it could’ve been a second skin, the elf’s rump was a bit flatter than Merri liked, but that could be fixed… The elf’s lips twisted adorably, she looked towards the door, then the other way and froze as she saw Merri. Her twisted fantasies came crashing down around her as those chilling blue eyes hers. With a sudden, horrifying realization, Merri became acutely aware of how she looked, holding a dirty mop, drenched shirt that showed off her skin, reeking of sweat and work. She seemed to be frozen as well, her body going stiff at the sight of Merri. The distance between the two became paradoxically too close and too far, the few yards feeling like a vast canyon and yet close enough that she could see every imperfection of Merri’s skin. Her eyes looked away first, looking uncertain, she opened a mouth, revealing rows of perfect teeth. Nothing but air came out. Merri found her courage and spoke up. “H-Hello?” “Hi,” Her voice came out in a high squeak, before she corrected herself. “Umm, excuse me,” She said in more of a baritone, more to Merri’s liking, a voice that was as rock steady as the walls of this castle, but had undertones of that gentle tenderness beneath. That awkward silence returned with a vengeance. The elf looked towards the ground. Merri looked up, studying her face, before the panicked, intrusive thoughts finally slipped in. Oh Gods! Am I supposed to be saying something? Am I taking too long? She thinks I’m an idiot, doesn’t she? Damn you Meredith Stills, open your mouth and SAY SOMETHING! What should I say? Should it be sexy? No, you fool! You don’t even know her, you can’t come on too strong! Should it be something professional? Like, ‘did you enjoy your food’? That’s safe! Maybe too safe. Blast it all, Meredith Valerie Stills, SAY SOMETHING! “Can I help you?” Merri said, lamely to her ears. She frowned at Merri like a teacher being given the wrong answer by a student. A poor choice of words for Merri, suddenly locked in a fantasy about the elf bending her in a school girl uniform over a desk belt her behind with a ruler. “I liked the cupcakes!” The elf blurted out suddenly, a tad too loudly. Her lips clamped shut immediately afterwards, realizing either what she was stupid or how she said it was stupid. Her eyes looked away, find the tips of her boots fascinating. Wait is she… Nervous? Why is she nervous? Bravery filling her chest that she puffed out, Merri took a step forward, leaving the mop to flop in the bucket while she grabbed her hands behind her back, mirroring the elf. “Really?” She asked, her voice going fluttery. “Well… I made those cupcakes…” She shot the increasingly nervous elf a sly smile, reaching, pulling the hair tie that kept her curls trapped behind her head, sending them flying with a shake of her head in what she thought was seductive. Oh Gods, was she TALL! Merri’s head fell short just below the elf’s chest. She’d have to crawl up her just to be at eye level. The prospect thrilled the little half-elf. Tell me I did good. Take me to that dirty closet and show me I did good. Call me your pretty, good little girl and take me home and let me live under your kitchen sink. Merri’s thoughts were getting deliriously silly. “Y-you made them? Of course-” The elf added in a smaller voice. “-You did…” Pausing her advance, Merri was rapidly trying to untangle the meaning behind those words. It felt like there was a few pieces to this puzzle she was missing. “Beg pardon?” She straightened her posture, and like she couldn’t stop herself, she did that funny salute Merri had seen done since she got there, “Colonel Svetlana Lark.” The colonel looked just as surprised as Merri did at the strange introduction. Svetlana froze in the middle of her salute, as if her actions were just becoming apparent to her. Mommy… looked kinda dumb. Kinda really dumb… Half of her wanted to toss her daydreams in the trash. The other half, the half that staring at those bulging muscles in those sleeves thought, I can work with dumb. Merri shot her a small smile with worried eyes, rubbing the back of her neck as she realized her ‘seductive’ strut might have looked similarly stupid. Was she being stupid? Was she blowing this? Was there anything to even blow? “I’m Merri.” “M-Merri?” Svetlana looked away quickly, in a flash, so quick that Merri would’ve missed it if she hadn’t been staring at those bright red, plush lips. The little curl at the corner of her mouth, in a smile. There WAS something to blow! Merri screamed in her mind. All hands on deck! Do NOT mess this up! “Everything ok, Merri?” Gretchen asked, returning with her retinue of fowl smelling smokers, ready to finish cleaning and get off this ugly rock. Merri and Svetlana froze in place. “Everything’s good!” Merri hastily said. “The colonel here just wanted to compliment dinner!” “Actually, I just wanted to know about the cupcakes…” Svetlana half yelled, losing control of the volume of her voice. Her hand still locked over her chest in a salute Merri wasn’t certain she was aware of any more. “Oh…” Gretchen and Merri said at the same time, both giving the colonel odd glances. “So then… You didn’t like dinner?” Gretchen folded her arms indignantly. Merri didn’t say anything, her eyes, and each of her 7 coworker’s were studying the face of the colonel. “It was… alright. It was fine…” “My gorgon flank was just ‘fine’?” Gretchen asked, frowning. The orc was typically pretty grounded, a strong head on her shoulders and firm feet on the ground, but two things really set her off her good natures, insulting her steaks, and insulting her baby birds. And to do both at the same time was like asking her to go into a blood rage, pretty please, with a cherry on top. It was like watching a carpet crash, “Gorgon is always dry and overcooked. I had the shtrieker.” “My gorgon is not dry OR overcooked!” Gretchen bellowed. “Wait, so my shrieker was just ‘fine?” Merri piped up, ignoring the fact that the only thing she did to the dish was burn it with a wand. It was still hers. Svetlana shot Merri a look, processing what was going on. “Why’s she still got her arm up?” One of the peanut gallery asked. Merri had been rather curious about that herself. “Yeah, what’s up with that?” “I- you- We’re not supposed to stop until it’s done back…” Svetlana addressed Merri specifically. Gretchen cleared her throat. “That’s great, but no one here is going to do that.” The 6 behind her started snickering. Svetlana blinked. “You have to… I’m a colonel…” She said annoyed, though she was shooting her hand a dirty, as if it had a mind of its own and it was acting like a naughty puppy who was peeing on her rug in front of company. Merri fought with herself to keep from imagining herself getting that look while Merri was naked with her leg raised. “No one here is going to do that in our kitchen.” Gretchen growled defiantly. Trying to keep her own humiliating thoughts out of her imagination, Merri spat out, “You look like a Faerie Scout.” Damn you, Meredith Valerie Stills! You cock blocking little twit! The elf in the gray uniform made a little pop sound with her mouth in surprise, glancing down at her attire. There was some truth to the statement, the color was right, make the jacket a polo shirt and switch the pants out with a green skirt then yeah, straight up a Faerie Scout, out selling cookies and popcorn earning merit badges. Svetlana’s arm dropped. Gretchen took the thought and ran with it, “Sorry sweetie, we don’t need any cookies today, go back to your Mommy and try next door…” Meredith Valerie Stills, I swear on Mom’s grave if you open your mouth… “Are you lost honey?” Merri heard herself say, now firmly in the driver’s seat of the other carpet in the crash. “Is this your first sale? You poor thing,” Svetlana looked down at the leering Merri, her face finally showing some color as her cheeks became flushed. Meredith, you bitch, her inner monologue cursed her.”Don’t cry, why don’t you go back home with one of those cupcakes you like so much?” Merri pointed at the sweets on the rack with a saccharine voice. Looking like she was about to say something, Svetlana was interrupted. “What the Hell is everyone just standing around for?” Daffodil reappeared, flanked by a series of cadets who dutifully began grabbing mostly empty racks and carting them back towards the cargo carpets and back on to the train. In a series of ‘eeps!’ the cooks jumped to work, half of them started grabbing racks without thinking, the other half speed walking to the mops to finish the floors. Svetlana, hiding her blush under the rim of her hat, muttered something like, “I gotta go…” Stomping off, though, to Merri’s surprise, stopped by the sweet rack, and her gloved hand did snatch up one of the purple capped mini cakes with the mermaid tear salt. Briefly, her eyes went back to Merri, snapping forward when she saw Merri was still looking at her. With no time to dwell on that, and with little energy to do so too, Merri went to work packing up her stuff and jumping into a project, grabbing a deck scrub and began going at the floors like the sounds of scrubbing would drown out any internal voices that were screaming at Merri for being so stupid, or voices that were loudly wondering what Svetlana would do to her or her butt if she got Merri alone in a room. Brushing a bead of sweat off her brow, Merri and her crew looked at their handy work, the floors looked clean enough to eat off of. She threw her coat on without buttoning it, and slung her work gear bag over her shoulder, and her merry band set off to get off Havenport, led by the air elemental that had returned just to see them off. Into their shuttle, Gretchen, Daffodil, and Merri piled in, and they headed towards the train depot. Tiredly, Merri rested her head on the window, where she spotted a makeshift firing range set up near the castle’s walls. A long staff of dark oak nestled on her shoulder, the colonel Svetlana Lark shot at a target down range, a spent scroll case ejected out of a slot on the staff, a blast of heat coming from the tip and a small fireball went sailing towards a metal, partially slagged suit of cheap armor. Her dress jacket replaced by a black short sleeved t-shirt, Merri saw that the white gloves she had on went all the way past her elbows. She barely flinched as the recoil bounced the long wooden shaft went flying into her weight. Turning towards Daffodil, suddenly very invested in the day, “Hey boss, what’d the generals have to say about today?” Merri asked. “They’re not too sure about having staff on site for an extended period of time, not for the price we demand per head. They’ll keep us in mind for future events though…” “Hmm…” Merri bit the inside of her cheek thoughtfully, looking back towards the elf on the firing range, who seemed to pause her target practice when the shuttle carpets came into view. Merri could just barely see the shrinking dot of her face, but could feel those icy blue eyes on her. Chapter 3 Light in the sky faded slowly on the peak of the world. The horizon turned orange and pink, but the sun still kissed Merri’s skin. A fear bounced inside of her, as they approached the train, it’s walls empty for now, the wizards waiting inside. She worried that she’d never come to this place again. It was silly, she only met the colonel once, besides a few looks and a conversation that was more of a disaster than an ogre in ballet, but she sensed wanting in the elf, the same way she felt inside of herself. Was she jumping to conclusions? Was she seeing things that weren’t there? Was she imagining things just because a pretty girl coincidentally looked like a picture that was ripped out of her fantasies? Merri didn’t like the heavy reality these questions weighed on her. Merri moved automatically, barely existing mentally or spiritually in the moment. She sat down in a seat in the middle of the train, this time, with no concerns of keeping an eye on everything, she was surrounded by her peers. Talking was around her, her tired brain tuned it all out, keeping her eyes towards the city that was coming towards her. “Merri? Hey!” There was a touch on her shoulder and Merri glanced up. “I said, ‘Wanna do drinks tonight?’” Gretchen was looking down at her. A hand stretched her face out, “Nah, I think I’m going to go home and relax. Have a couple of days of. Maybe tomorrow?” Folding her arms, Gretchen looked Merri up and down. “You’re looking… Off? You getting sick?” “Hope not. Would be pretty typical to end up bedridden on my time off… I don’t know, I’m just not feeling it….” Gretchen nodded, understanding, turning around to talk to the others, though keeping one eye Merri. The skyscrapers, giants that loomed over Merri all of her life, seemed small today, as they came pulling into the train station. The pillars of stone and metal, and now that she was close to the ground the enormous trees that had been shaped by druids, Merri’s favorite, glinted with the lights in the windows. Voices from everywhere in the distance blanketed over her. A fowl smell of life that lived and grew too close together assaulted her nostrils. Even the air felt thick, coating her skin in a strange way, an abundance of magic stuck to the wind and made it feel unnatural, almost grimy. Waving goodbye to the others, Merri stayed in the area for a second, watching Daffodil handle the wizards’ payment for the day with Merv and Agnis staying behind the bring the racks back to the guild HQ, a job the apprentices had been volunteered for, while Gretchen led the rest away for a night out. Other than them, the depot only had a few wizards and conductors hanging around the wooden building, most people typically relied on the teleporters that were stationed around the city to get from place to place. A century ago, a building like this would have been packed with folks from every walk of life, from the wealthy moguls to the beggars trying to pinch coinpurses, now, it was a fading memory, as teleportation circles became more advanced, more widespread, and all around larger, train stations like this would become antiquated, only used for operations like the military who didn’t allow teleporting rings inside their bases or for novelty. Come see what life was 500 years ago. For a moment, Merri tried to imagine what it must be like to be someone who’s lifespan was measured by millennia. Seeing the brand new became a relic. One day, perhaps very soon, she would have to deal with that, though not to the degree of some. On average, half-elves lived to around 400, some times 600, while it wasn’t unheard of for elves to make it to 3000, an impossible scale for the 65 year old to wrap her head around. It was hard to imagine why someone would choose to make a child you knew you would bury one day, with a creature you knew would barely be a speck in the life of both yourself and the child. Merri didn’t dwell on the thoughts, and walked into a ring, a metal platform lined with a slanted lip with shining runes carved into it, resembling a crater. Blue light colored the air and the magic around the ring, a map right next to it told passerby which color led to where, a twin ring sat next to the one Merri was in front of, one coming and one going. Stepping into the blue, in seconds, everything that made Merri her was ripped apart and sent to another location. Standing in a huge room made out of granite, tall columns of marble holding up the roof, Merri was suddenly surrounded by people. Thousands of people of different races, shapes and sizes going about their business, going from one portal to another. Most were in transit, walking from one ring to another without giving their surroundings a lick of notice, while a few had made this place a hub for business, little carts that sold fast food to business folks with no time, others selling souvenirs to tourist, or florist selling something pretty and smelling nice to a couple on a night out or to a lover who made a mistake. Just one of several of the teleportation circles littered around town. Merri wondered if there would come a day when this place resembled the train station and if she would be around for it. In one hand, Merri held her crystal ball, while carrying her bag in her arms. She walked through the crowd, keeping mind every person who bumped into her, the inconsideration of strangers an everyday occurrence especially in crowded locales like this one, but more than that, hidden in plain sight, using the cover of crowds with no thought towards others were the predators. Clever rogues with nimble fingers who could pick a pocket clean without the victim being wiser until much later, using the instantaneous transportation to nick valuables then vanish a great distance away. It wasn’t unlikely one or two thieves had already rummaged through Merri’s pockets without her noticing during her walk to the next ring, but she had grown far too used to the casual invasion of privacy. If she came home missing something expensive, at this point she would only have herself to blame, and it was far easier to blame her than the faceless pickpocket. Walking into a ray of yellow light, Merri was in a much less packed locale, a street corner, a little elevator on the corner with a few people on it. She debated with herself whether to wait for the next trip when she could be alone, deciding against that as flames flickered to life on the black street poles, sending out a warm light. On the stone platform, a young halfling was eyed his crystal ball without a care, his sweatshirt declaring him either a student or graduate of a local university. A dragonborn was holding the hands of her spawn in one hand and an armful of groceries in the other, listening to the hatchling make plans on what they would do when they got home. Some tiefling in an expensive suit was talking to his pinky using his thumb as the receiver, Merri had seen a lot of people get that expensive spell permanently tattooed to themselves, apparently it was a very practical spell but looked ridiculous and gaudy to the half-elf, she watched as the tiefling twirled his barbed tail into a corkscrew like a pig as he talked to the other person on the line. The platform slowly ascended, rails rising as it did. The mother stepped away from the rails and told her child to stay away from the ledge, its body still small enough to slip through the gaps between the metal. Merri and the other two passengers just leaned on the rails, Safe from thieves at the moment, Merri let herself relax, dropping her ball in her pocket and letting her bag sling naturally on her shoulder while she stared off into the city. The air thrummed, vibrating. The platform met a larger floor hanging in the air, at the center of which was a rip in space. A gate to a pocket dimension, a bright white hole in the fabric of the plane, rippling with shades of black and gray that pulsed, it wanted to grow, consume the space around its competition until it was the plane and not a little pocket, the spells that brought it to life saw that it would never have the chance. Strangers stepped towards the bright light, Merri took a second to glance towards the dark tower in the sky, before walking into the hole. The sky went from dusk to midday, pocket dimensions rarely conformed to any one time. Hills of endless houses stretched from the hole to the outside world off to the distant horizon. Each plot of land looked nearly identical, a two story house with four windows to a side, a small storage shed just off it, a lawn, a one tree in the front lawn, two in the back. There were a few options to customize, of course, house colors were easy, and some people kept gardens as a hobby regardless, but other more complicated alterations where made. The trees would go from the default oak to a pine or maple. Some people had a preference for the weather, going to great lengths to pay someone to set up a personal cloud to always have a rainy day or keep their houses in perpetual darkness. Many had their eccentricities, no matter what, the bones of the plot were the same. Yawning, Merri pressed a button on her crystal, standing on the street waiting. A yellow bodied carpet came out of the distance and landed next to her. A name printed before the door said, ‘Stills Taxi Service’, a little business her father had set up decades ago. Merri zoned out, the homes zoomed by in the windows, until the carpet landed in front of a white house with a willow tree in the front, a little pond with dragonflies zipping on top. Merri took a second at the door. She took a deep breath and steeled herself. Opening up the door, she called out, dropping her bag on a long table, her work jacket on a coat rack next to a tweed jacket, old photos hanging above it, pictures of an elf woman with curly blonde hair holding the shoulders of a shorter human, the elf beaming down at the little wrinkled pink thing wrapped in a blanket, and pictures of that pink thing growing up, somewhere in the middle of that process, the elf was no longer in the pictures, “Dad, I’m home!” The first floor was a mess, it always devolved into a mess between her off time. Little golems were scurrying among the ground. An old, musty recliner sat in the living room next to stack of old newspapers stacked from the floor up to the chair’s arm, it wasn’t alone, many stacks just like it were strategically placed around the living room, covering up the couch, knocked over by the golems, completely covering the couch. The old man with a cane and wispy strands of hair covering his head was looking out the side window, towards an empty doghouse then scanning the backyard. “Merri?” He gasped out, a twinge of panic seeping into his voice. She went over to the old man and bent down just slightly to give his wrinkled cheek a peck, it used to be that he stood just a little bit taller than him, interlocking her arm around his to coaxing him towards his chair. “I- I can’t find Tarry, I-I been looking everywhere all day but can’t find him…” Merri knew it was futile to try and explain that Tarry had been two dogs and 20 years ago. She quickly changed the subject. “Did you eat today?” She asked him gently, helping him into his recliner. Merri forced a smile as she knelt down and patted his liver spotted hand. “I had- Pancakes for dinner?” He said, looking towards Merri like he was making sure that was the correct answer. “Mhmm,” She nodded, “That’s what I made for breakfast before I left…” Simon Stills got a lost expression on his face. “Merri? I was looking for Tarry b-but I think he ran off… I tried to use a scrying spell but it wouldn’t work.” “I’ll… Do something about that soon, Dad,” Merri lied. “Golem, bring Dad his evening medicine.” She commanded three of the stumbling clay figures Stepping away, the golems went to her Dad’s side with a tray of elixirs and pills. “Merri…” The man croaked, “I don’t like this stuff. It burns…” “You have to take it, Dad…” She said while reaching into the ice box and pulling out a disposable bowl, setting it down on a cluttered counter top while filling up a kettle and setting it on the stove. “Ugh!” He painful groaned as he took it. Sitting down at the kitchen table, Merri pulled out a large scroll from a basket on the middle of the table, unrolling it using her forearm to keep it in place, the brush that sat next to the basket and begun to do her evening ‘chore’. Dad called out, “How was school today?” 30 something years had past since the last time Merri had stepped into a school, but she choked out a lie, “It was good, Dad. I had a… test and did really well...” Next to the spot where she drew on similar scrolls every night, there was a picture of the runes, by now, she had the glyph memorized, but didn’t see the harm of keeping it around for reference. The kettle started hissing by the time she was done. Merri whispered an incantation, mustering every ounce of magical energy she had and imbuing it into the scroll. She had to use all of her day’s reserves of power on this task, some days were better than others, slight inconveniences during the day warranted using a low tier spell that made the scroll just a tad weaker, but the physicians told Merri it would be fine as long as she still continued to do it everyday. The runes glowed brightly as it greedily sucked up all of Merri’s offered essence. Sitting back in the chair, she heaved a sigh, feeling exhausted. There was only a few seconds to let weariness get the better of her before she forced herself up, going over the kettle, pouring its hot contents into the disposable bowl. Snatching the scroll, she went over to her Dad’s side, “Alright Dad, time to roll over…” Not waiting for him to move on his own, she pushed him on his side and lifted his shirt up, he groaned and whined. On the small of his back was yesterdays scroll, she peeled it away, grabbing a wet rag one of the golems routinely gave her, and cleaned up the spot. Flattening the replacement, Merri’s pressed it against her father’s bony spine, the runes burning through the back of it. Rightening the shirt, Merri turned him back around, squeezing his hand slightly. “Hey Dad.” She greeted him again with a sad smile. Merri saw lucidity flood back into him. He breathed a sigh of relief, magic forcing his mind to untangle. “Hey honey…” He weakly returned the smile. “I made some dinner for you. We have to go to the doctors tomorrow so-” Simon nodded, “I’ll go pick out something for the golems to put me in for the morning.” “’Kay…” Standing up, Merri went to go grab the bowl, her hand stayed where it was, her Dad having grabbed it, “Love you.” He said affectionately. “Love you too, Dad.” Merri replied warmly, kissing his forehead and holding his hand for a second, feeling its cold, papery texture, trying not to remember back when it was warm and full of life. “Do you think you liked that book I had on for you, today?” Merri called out from the kitchen, returning with a steaming bowl with a platter that she sat on the lap of the old man. He stopped her from pushing a napkin into the front of his shirt like a bib, “Please, honey, don’t coddle me, now, when I can really think.” She took a step back, nearly tripping on something, whether it was a stack of papers or one of the golems she wasn’t sure. “Do you think I could have a few short stories instead of a book?” He asked, blowing into a spoon, his hand shaking sending little droplets of broth back into the bowl. “The one book today got boring, it was tedious to listen to.” Merri went and made herself a cup of tea with the leftover water, “Got it, I’ll make you a playlist. Anything in particular you’d like?” She asked, returning to the living room and brushing away a spot on the couch. “No, I trust you. Just a little more variety, you know?” “I know.” The full force of the scroll only lasted two hours at best, the rest of the day it only served to keep the man’s condition from deteriorating any further. Two hours, some times more, some times less. The time Merri had to spend with her father with his full mental faculties. They would chat, talk about how the managers of the taxi service was faring, listen to any new music Merri had found or listened to something Dad had remembered, chat about her day while Dad read a paper she had just conjured up. For just a little while, she would take off the silencing spell the old man had to have on during the day, a senior fighting with senility could be dangerous if he could cast fireball after all. “Havenport? Huh…” Dad murmured thoughtfully. “Did you see anyone cute there? I heard its not bad being a military wife.” He playfully grinned. Merri sipped at her nearly empty cup. “Dating isn’t really in the cards right now.” A familiar topic. Merri sensed that her Dad felt some guilt in her not finding anyone, though there was some truth that caring for him to keep her from pursuing someone, it was more complicated than that. “Some day, maybe.” She spoke with uncertainty. Dad made a face as he set today’s paper on top of the stack next to him. Merri had tried to get rid of them, free the place of clutter, but the old man would get wild and outraged at the thought of throwing things away. It worried her greatly, but Merri didn’t have the heart to force the issue. “Do you think we could get a new dog? It gets lonely here, when it’s just me and them,” He cocked a thumb at the voiceless golems lumbering about. Wincing at the thought of what a puppy would do in the midst of all this chaos, Merri let out a diplomatic, “I’ll think about it.” It brought her no joy to utter the words her father had said to her in her long forgone youth, only a bit of appreciation in why her Dad had said it to her. “It would be nice, I’m just saying, if instead of spending the day looking for Chomper or Tarry, there was a little thing around to keep me company, give me a companion.” “I’ve heard this one before,” Merri cracked a smile, “You’ll feed it and walk it everyday? Make sure you do all your chores?” Dad sighed, reclining back in his chair. “I guess it does sound a little childish. Animals really do have a way of helping people like me, though.” Sighing, Merri stood up. “Like I said, I’ll think about it…” She took a few steps towards her father. “Please, Merri, can’t I keep my magic on for just a little while longer.” The man pleaded with her, knowing what she was about to do. She rubbed her face. This was the toughest part of the night. When the specter came through the cracks of the spell, his feebleness asserting itself through the sound voice. In his right mind, Dad would know why he had to stay silenced, its now, when the transition between his stability became tainted by his illness, when he asked her irrational things in a rational voice. Adopting a condescending smile and a gentle tone, Merri took his hand, “It’ll be ok, Dad. I promise.” While rubbing his hand, looking into his eyes that were beginning to muddle with concern and confusion again, she triggered the silence spell. His breathing took on an erratic rhythm, he tried to cast a light spell, muttering words under his breath. He attempted to cast something else, but Merri was already walking away, towards his room on the first floor. “Merri?” Looking back with tired eyes, “Yes?” “Y-you’ll think about the puppy, right?” “Yes, Dad, I’ll think about the puppy…” Going into his bedroom, Merri forced herself not to tear up. 1 hour and a half. 90 minutes. 5400 seconds. All the time she got to actually spend with the man who raised her today. Tomorrow would be different, she promised herself. She would make sure to save every spell she had in the day, make sure she’d get extra time. As she pulled clothes out of the drawer for him, she debated pulling a little out of the savings to get an amulet, use that up, get an extra couple of hours, she usually only did that for rare occasions, do something special for a birthday, or holiday, or that anniversary, but any day could be made special, right? Arranging the clothes on a nightstand short enough for the golems to reach them, Merri turned out of the room, making great effort not to look at the man staring out the window. Up the staircase, keeping a hand on the bannister as she crept up. There was a door separating the staircase and the second floor, Merri turned the knob and shoved it closed, twisting the lock as she entered her own personal sanctuary. Some nights, it was a necessity, as Dad wanted to drop into his old bedroom that Merri had taken over long ago. Others, the golems wanted to wander into her quarters. More than once before she installed the lock Merri had woken up to beady yellow eyes staring at her in the dark. Beyond anything else, it was just nice to have a modicum of privacy. Stepping into her bedroom, she was met with its comfortable familiarity. Trappings she gathered up in her 6 and a half decades. An old metal shelf next to her door with pictures of old friends and estranged and lost family members, mementos of days long past, odds and ends reminding her of trips abroad, a shelf dedicated to her collection of books. A dresser that was cluttered with make up, boxes, and use beautifying scrolls. Her bed with the overly plush white comforter, an assortment of pillows, and a couple of favored stuffed animals that had made it through with her over the years. Her desk in the corner with a display mirror and her old beast of a warmachine, mouse, keyboard, headphones, and gaming controller connected to it, through either wires or cordless. Posters on the walls, flight of fancy or of franchises she gave allegiance to, like flags on a castle’s ramparts. She reached up habitually to pull her hair tie off, only to pause mid motion, realizing why her hair was down. Cringing internally, she nearly jumped on to her bed and screamed into her pillow like a school girl, dying of embarrassment at the idea of ‘sexily’ strutting up to that poor elf. In Merri’s imagination, the looks Svetlana had given her turned into pity. “You made them? Of course, you did-” Merri could picture a look of disgust on Svetlana’s when she realized the chef she came to praise turned out to be this simpering simpleton that was trying to flirt with her. Audibly, Merri muttered to herself, “Nope, nope, nope!” She grabbed her crystal ball out of her pocket and made it play some boppy music, jumping into the master bathroom and stripping out of her day old work clothes, firing up the hot water. Oh Gods, she had made fun of the sexy elf in the uniform. “Nope, nope, nope!” She hopped into the shower before it had warmed up. The thought of Svetlana sighing with relief as the shuttle took the weird half-elf out of her life forever. “And you can dance! Bard-ic inspiration!” Merri madly sung along to the music, trying her damnest to keep out of her own head, the water temperature rising not the cause of her face warming up.”Go on! Let’s slaa-ay!” Try as she might, she couldn’t get Svetlana out of her head. Though, thankfully, she stopped dwelling on how badly she messed up the meeting, instead, she started imagining in great detail just what the elf would do to the silly little half-elf who thought she could mock her. Svetlana wore a far more revealing version of her uniform in her daydream, sleeves rolled up, her cleaves pouring out of the gap on top, long stockings holding together a garter belt with a flimsy excuse for panties only just hiding what she had between her thighs. Slapping one of her hands with a riding crop. A malicious smile on her face, silently ordering Merri forward to receive her punishment. Merri was on her knees, in her fantasy and in the shower, working out her pent up feeling with two fingers rubbing herself. “Mmmm…” Merri let out a sigh of satisfaction, and filed that image of dominatrix Svetlana in the ‘For Later Use’ category. Feeling much better about herself, humming as she wrapped a towel over her wet form, Merri stepped away from the tub, wiggling her toes on a fuzzy bath rug as her feet, letting the bulk of the water drip off of herself. Clean, feeling and smelling like a new elf, Merri went into the master bedroom with her crystal ball in her hand, shutting off the music, and tossed the towel on the bed and went to get the preparations for getting ‘cozy’. Out of a mini fridge, she took out a bottle of wine, filling up a baby bottle with it. She nursed the red liquid lightly as she retrieved a small box from under her bed. Placing a bottle of powder, box of wipes, lotion, and rash cream out of it and on the edge of the blanket. Next, she turned to the box on a desk and flicked it on, the mirror attached to the box booting up and the computer roared to life. With a few seconds to spare, she merrily skipped over to her dresser, retrieving a onesie with a white body and pink sleeves and lining, cupcakes and cookies and sweet treats covering the body. The final and most important touch, a plastic packaging, ruffled and nearly empty. “Tsk- Just two left… Guess I’ll go so Olga tomorrow and get some more…” Merri murmured to herself, retrieving her second to last “Lil-Corn’s Adult Baby Diaper”. An adorable pink unicorn pranced on the front of it, a rainbow of the back, the pictures stylized like a child’s crayon drawing. Merri tossed her evening wear, giving her baba a tiny sip as she grabbed the computer mouse. The bright desktop on display, she clicked a program, Spellbook, loading up the appropriate files, and Merri’s personal spells she had downloaded popped up in a stylized window resembeling yellowed pages. She went to the ‘M’s’, in the middle of it, ‘Mommy’s Mage Hands’ in big bold letters, in the tagged description in all caps, the word [ALTERED] in brackets. The Mage Hands spell has been a classic since the dawn of spellcraft, invisible hands that could lift and move up to 5 lbs. In the modern era, little has changed from its initial imagining, some iterations fiddle with the weight limit, others change the visibility of the hands, but the most common changes involve programming the hands to automatically act on a set command. Tired mothers, and fathers, over the years saw this spell and decided to make one chore they had to deal with several times a day easier. The ‘altered’ version came from the abdl community. Two pinks hands appeared in the air in front of the mirror monitor, Merri slid on to her bed, parting her legs apart, tucking a pillow under her head. bottle in her mouth, grabbing her stuffed octopus with one hand and snuggling her between an arm and body (if she was in the mood she might later use a different spell on her computer to make the toy more lively and squirmy). One hand grabbed the folded diaper, shaking it, fluffing it up, the other, lifting her legs up while the diaper got tucked under her, the edge scratching and tickling her lower back. She didn’t need to use the wipes after a shower, but it was a big part of the experience, the magical hand grabbing a wipe, probing her undercarriage, deeper than the spell would allow with a real child. Merri let out a moan as she was manhandled. Of course, it would be better with a caregiver, preferably one of the tall, muscular elven variety, but the Mage Hands worked marvelously in a pinch. It was even nice to have it make the lotion vanish right after apply it to. Every. Inch. Of. Her. Same with the cream, which in of itself was more of a precaution, she didn’t plan on having any messy accidents tonight, but then, who plans on having accidents? Merri was covered in a cloud of lovely smelling powder, the hands programmed to use an over abundance of the stuff to Merri’s preference, lightly smacking it firm on her slick skin. Finally, the front of her diaper was brought up and between her thighs, tightly and perfectly taped on her body. Crinkling adorably, the Mage Hands pushed her up, silently and gently taking the stuffie and baba out of her hands. She whined dramatically, all just part of her own personal show. Raising up her arms, her onesie was threaded through one arms at a time, then her head, laying her back down and lifting the other end up so the hands could grab the back snap and fasten it to the front. The last touch, a tender pat on her head, and the one sound the spell was programmed to make. “Good girl…” A ghostly voice whispered in her ear, and the hands vanished, transforming Merri from a neurotic, overworked jobber, into the carefree innocent girl she was deep inside. There was a strange habit the body tended to create for people who enjoyed wearing diapers. It was like sitting on a toilet without needing, or knowing that one needed, to go. Within seconds, the muscles and organs inside Merri made an agreement, and appropriately a dribble warmed the inside of Merri’s fresh diaper in the matter of seconds of her putting it on. Pleased with herself, Merri sat up, grabbing her bottle and octopus she had named Kranky, and waddled over to her computer. She flipped on Myr’r, noticing a message from the user earlier. Lalabunny wrote: Hope it ok: Picture included. Merri had to laugh. The picture was a backgroundless sketch of her Mommy elf OC on her hands and knees wearing a Faerie Scout unifrom, looking bashful and close to tears. LilMerryMarry: LMAO you have NO idea how appropriate that is! To Merri’s surprise, three little dots instantly appeared on the bottom of the chat page. LalaBunny: u liek?? LilMerryMarry: omg yes, only way it’d be more appropriate is if she was in an army uniform. The three dots appeared again, then stopped. Merri saved the picture and put it in her collection of ‘Mommy’ pictures. She had a few like that already, some people just liked seeing the shoe on the other foot, and a free picture of her OC was still a free picture. She went through her feed on Myr’r, scrutinizing some videos and drawing in much finer detail than she would in a public setting. One session of scrolling through Myr’r and a baby bottle and half of wine, and Merri was feeling handsy. Button snaps undone, feeling the squishy padding on the underside of her diaper, Merri found a story that would help her feel inspired. Scrolling down the page, she spread her legs, slipping her fingers past the leak guards on her leg holes to find her hole, teasing herself with light brushes and pulling at her lips, finding just the right spot to probe. Her eyes closed, images of Svetlana looking over her, whispering nothings in her ear. It wasn’t enough. She groped blindly with her unused hand while playing with herself, not willing to pull away in fear of losing her momentum, multitasking was truly a girl’s best friend, she found a handle for a drawer, inside a velvety box. Twisting the hinge, she withdrew a hand from herself and ripped the carefully placed tape away freeing one leg. In the other hand, a sleek wand made of rubber gripped in fist. A low buzzing hummed in her hand. She lifted a hand towards her mouth, licking it, imaging the taste on her tongue was someone else. Her thumb found its way between her lips while another set was penetrated by her toy. The blonde elf was in front of her again. Smacking her. Squeezing her diaper in just the right spots. Making her beg. Making her thank. Groping her chest, and in real time her thumb left her mouth and pushed her onesie up to thrust a hand up it, pretending it was her. The phantom leaned down and asked Merri, “Who’s my good girl?” “Mmm, I am, Mmommy,” Merri whispered to the empty room. She opened her eyes, the white screen in front of her the only company she had, her climax fading away as quickly as it came and leaving her with the mess in that instant. Pulling out the toy and holding it in her offhand, she retaped her diaper back on, figuring she would give it one last good wetting before tossing it in the trash, it wouldn’t have to wait long. Switching the screen back over to her Spellbook, she looked under the ‘S’s, clicking on one that said ‘Sanitize’. A red light radiated from the mirror. It slowly drifted and grew from its starting point, moving its way outward towards the entirety of Merri’s room. She held out her toy in front of the light, the light would eventually touch everything into the room, but it was better to be safe than sorry when it came to things that went inside of you. After the wave basked over the rubber wand, she slipped it back into its case and safely back into its drawer. After the red light had parsed every inch of the room, it was left smelling faintly of disinfectant and alcohol. Raising the nipple to her lips, her bottle now had that taste of disinfectant, leaving a fowl flavor on Merri’s tongue. She tried to wash it away with the flavor of the wine, it helped, a little. The rest of her evening was spent with little distractions. A few rounds of a game that’s been hyped up. Chatting with some friends, making requests with some new ideas for her characters. Watching Viewver videos while enjoying the squish of her now fully used diaper. Bottle empty, head buzzing, Merri debated herself, switch into a fresh pair for the night, or go to bed a big girl. It was a very long debate. She switched on Mommy’s Mage Hands, and went to bed with her legs raised up in the air, cuddling her Kranky. Chapter 4 Late afternoon, down a shaded alleyway, Merri strolled past the miscreants and bums without giving them a second look. Dressed in baggy cargo pants and a brownish t-shirt that said, “I Roc You” with a picture of a huge bird swooping down with its talons out on her chest, wings on the back of it, a black thermal shirt under it. A tattered bag of holding was strapped over her shoulders and behind her, magically locked that could only be undone by her, or someone who would be expecting some share of the loot. Hair done up in a ponytail and striding down the alley like she owned the place. The shady fellows hanging out like wise didn’t give her much thought. They had seen her here before, many times in fact. Merri had spent more time than most of the people on this street with shoddy scroll dealers, ‘totally legit’ magical arms traders, and a few scantily dressed people who would gladly show you the way to the cheap hotel on the street for an hour or two, even the whole night if your pockets were deep enough. She had the advantage of being here not for potentially life threatening or incriminating ill gains or items, consumable and otherwise. Ju-Ju street, the safe haven for everyone who’s business didn’t need to be public knowledge. Merri had spoken to a few of the folks who wandered this road, from time to time. Passing a copper the way to the homeless on a path you tread regularly was a good way to make friends who walked your back. One of the girls on the corners gave her a wink, her fingers dancing in a wave, Merri may have spent some time with her after a trip to her destination. Near the end of the street, in between an open air bar who’s forward facing wall was little more than a tarp and a ‘used’ treasures store that was just a fancy way of saying a Thieves’ Guild unofficial fence, was Olga’s. Olga was a lovely old cyclopes that back in her day was quite the star, in certain circles. A dancer during the day, a porn star by evening, many a man and lady and everything neither and in-between had seen the goods Olga had, either in person on stage or on their lap, or on screen. She did it all, topped, bottomed, played the playful babysitter and the stern headmistress, but her more personal videos shared a side of her that resonated with Merri personally. Anyone looking Olga’s videos would find that more than a few of them had her padded and playing a babyish role, enough that it couldn’t just be a coincidence. During her younger years, she had made hundreds of videos of her wetting, squirting, messing, and fucking in diapers, as she grew older, the videos slowed down but never really stopped, as age showed in her face, she switched to a Mommy act in quite a few, infantilizing the younger generations, until even those had to come to a pause. Twilight years in full bloom, Olga had retired to Ju-Ju street, setting up a less than moderately successful business selling all things kink, but specializing in adult baby gear. More than half of her store was dedicated to baby clothes that mostly wouldn’t fit real children (more than once, Merri had imagined Daffodil in a few of the smaller options), diapers for those with and without tails in all shapes, sizes, and designs, furniture on display that Olga would happily let you try so long as you could get yourself out. There was a particular baby swing Merri had her eyes on, but couldn’t find anyone who could help her out. A selection of scrolls and wands were displayed on the counter that Olga was usually leaning on, from making a person incontinent for a day, to making them smaller temporarily, to the more extreme ones that would really make a person think and behave like a baby, next to more mundane things, scrolls that would make someone last far longer than they should (consult a physician or cleric if it lasts over 6 hours), full body glamour spells to make someone look from a particular star, and magic that would make the end of a fun time multitudes more extreme. Other than that, it had the typical kink store fare, vibrators, bondage gear, dildos that may come with a strap at the buyer’s please, chains, whips, riding crops, and Merri’s personal favorite, paddles. Hanging up from the ceiling were mannequins in all kinds of precarious situations in leather gear and costumes. If you wanted your lover to screw you or get screwed by you as a doctor, school girl, pet, guard, or anything that was a tag on a porn site, you go to Olga’s. Of course, Merri could always order a discrete box to her home, or even just magic up some of her wants or needs, though magically obtained items had a bad habit of failing or just poofing out of existence, Merri had learned that lesson the hard way. But there was something more personal and fun going to her favorite store in person. For one, Merri had been a fan of Olga since her early days, when she first found out Olga had set up a store she had been one of her first customers, going on about how big of a fan she was of the cyclopes. It was a wonder how the two were technically the same age, or just about, Olga was 2 years older than Merri, just goes to show time was a cruel mistress. Merri would look the same as the day she had met Olga when she eventually pass. Since the grand opening, Merri would make semi regularly weekly trips to the store, to at least say hello to Olga, have a cup of coffee and chat with her, bring her some treats, ask how the grand kids were. Another nice benefit to going to in person was getting to try things on and feel things before she bought them. Never know when that cute print of diaper actually felt rough or cheap, or if the company that sold that new adorable bodysuit had funny ideas on what a medium should be. And one just didn’t know if a toy was too big until it was in their hands. Merri needed the trip, after her morning. Dad had been a mess waking up, and peeling off her evening wear was a struggle in more ways than one to get him out to his appointment in time. After a trip to the doctor’s, which was unfortunately more of the same kind of news Merri always heard from the doctor’s regarding her father’s health, they had gone out to grab a light lunch. Merri had turned around for two seconds and the blasted old coot had wandered off. For twenty minutes had raced around the block they had been at, pushing people out of the way, getting nearly driven to tears, when she found him, lost in a hardware store he ‘thought’ he recognized the owner in.. Then on the way home he got sick all over her She didn’t have the heart to be angry at him, its too much energy. Dropping him off with the golems and putting him to bed for a nap, Merri was ready for a bit of ‘me-time’. One quick shower and change of clothes she was on her way. Do a little shopping, catch up with Olga, maybe she’d try out that bouncer, get that one girl to help her… Merri’s train of thought was completely derailed. Coming out of Olga’s shop was her. She was incognito, doing her utmost best to be as inconspicuous with a large, wide brimmed black hat and oversized sunglasses that shamefully hid those pretty eyes, despite only seeing her once, Svetlana Lark was coming out of the door of the fetish store. To her credit, just taking off the uniform did drastically alter her appearance, her grey slacks replaced by black shorts and black and white striped stockings that ended at the thighs, the formal jacket gone and in its place a blue shirt with poofy sleeves that showed off her midriff, the definition of her abs apparent below it. The white gloves going past her elbows gripping the strap of spaghetti string handbag and the handle of one of the larger bags Olga sold. Merri blinked. Surely she wasn’t seeing what she thought she was. Her eyes opened, and Svetlana was still there. Worst of all, even behind those thick, shaded lenses, her eyes were burning a hole through Merri. There was definite recognition. The colonel was standing as though she had just met a medusa. Merri couldn’t help but stare right back at her, the little bits of exposed skin her outfit showed, her red lips parted partially making a small o in surprise, her silky blonde hair draped over her shoulder that was so cute it was unfair. Body, acting on its own accord, took a few steps forward. That got Svetlana to move, her head pointed down then back at Merri, in a somewhat futile gesture, hid the bulky black shopping bag behind small frame and gave an awkward smile. “Hi,” The word tumbled out of Merri’s mouth before she had the chance to grab the stupid sound and shove it back down her throat where it belonged. A sort of high pitched wheeze came out of Svetlana’s mouth when she opened it. After clearing her throat,”H-hello…” Then, a quick stream of words poured out of the tall, gorgeous elf mama’s face that made Merri so distracted she could barely process them. “I wasn’t in there,” She nudged her head towards the door she was standing in front of, “I don’t even know what’s in there, it’s probably- I’m lost! I don’t know the city very well! I- urk- I don’t know if you remember but we met before I’m S-” “Svetlana, yeah I remember…” “You do!” The trill of excitement was hard to mistake in her voice, “I mean, you do? I just thought, it was a busy day, and you’re probably a busy lady, it’d- it’d be easy to forget… Forget- you know. A lot going on-” There was a lot going on, this moment seemed to have sped right past Merri and she was sprinting to keep up with it. “I was going to go in there.” She dumbly admitted, pointing to the door behind Svetlana. She glanced to the door behind her, looking stumped, turning her head back towards Merri, her sunglasses creeping down the bridge of her nose. “You were?” Quietly, she took a step away. “You were going to go- in there?” Merri nodded, looking down like a child caught in a lie, “Mhmm!” Her face shot up, “I’m Merri by the way!” Svetlana looked down at the little half-elf, “I- remember.” Flashes of their previous conversation flashed before Merri. “Right,” She heaved, “Of course you do. Listen, I’m really sorry for making fun of you. It’s pretty uh um insensitive to make fun of your uniform.” When you look so hot in it, she silently added. She looked taken aback by the statement, then, cracking a forced smile started bellowing out a loud laugh, “That? That’s just trolls under the bridge! What’s a joke or two among friends?” Merri could not find the breaks on her mouth, “We’re friends?” She awkwardly rubbed her arm. A hand crept from behind Svetlana’s back and started playing with her hair, “I mean, yeah, we. Could. Be?” Studying the hand that was twirling a lock of golden strands between gloved fingers, the nervous excitement in her voice, pieces of a puzzle Merri didn’t know she was putting together were falling into place. “We could be?” She repeated, starting to smile, a person who knew Merri might worry about the crazy look her eyes were starting to get, but the elf had no such advantage and meekly looked into them. “Y-yes?” Merri’s small smile blossomed into a coy grin. Side eyeing the door, she asked knowing the answer, “And you bought something from Olga’s?” The answer was a too quick, “Maybe.” The piece de resistance, like the checkmate of a grand master, Merri grabbed an elbow with one hand and started curling her hair, mirroring Svetlana. As if suddenly realizing what she was doing, Svetlana’s dropped to her side like it was made of lead. “Maybe.” She repeated. She fluttered her eye lashes a bit, “You could show me what you bought, later?” It took a second, but Svetlana’s head bobbed up and down. It looked like she wanted to say something but words were failing her. Not only were the breaks missing, but Merri’s mouth was going down hill at full speed and she lost all desire to slow down. “Maybe you can show me tonight?” “T-Tonight?” Squeaked Svetlana. “I can do tonight. Your place?” “Yeah, for sure, my place.” Reaching into that little handbag, Svetlana pulled out a crystal ball that only barely fit the opening, much too big for the bag without some kind of enchantment on it. Merri maneuvered her satchel around her body, squeezing the magical clip that only reacted to her fingers, grabbing her own ball. Both of them reached out and tapped them together with a little klink and a tiny bolt of electricity passed between the two. A formal picture showed up on Merri’s ball next to a box of public information about her, usually the description would be a tad more robust but in Svetlana’s case it only showed a rank, name, and number, showing a partial image of Svetlana in her uniform, not a hair out of place, staring off into the distance with a frown, face too neutral to be a scowl. Now, Merri felt insecure about what she knew was on Svetlana’s ball, a 20 year old picture of her on the beach with some friends in a one piece blue swimsuit with a beer in her hand, along with a novel of information compared to the colonel’s, all her associated guilds and businesses, personal, business, and private numbers (the last one appearing as a blank box until Merri contacted that person through it), and a small introduction Merri had wrote. A message appeared on Merri’s ball. Svetlana: Hiiiiii! Merri sent her back a location. “Girl number,” Merri muttered. “It’s happening!” Svetlana muttered. They both looked up from their balls, well, Merri did, in Svetlana’s case she just moved the ball out of the way, both of them asking, “What?” When neither made a sound to explain themselves, Merri stammered out, “9?” “9? 9 is good. 9 is fine with me. 9 it is.” “Good! Good, when you get to my pocket, this service will take you to my house.” She sent over the contact info for the Stills Taxi service. Svetlana was only half paying attention. Soundlessly, her lips were mouthing ‘Mer-e-dith,” a few times while looking at the screen, testing how it felt on her mouth. Again, an internal thought popped out of Merri’s head, Mommy was stupid, so was that grin on her face, and so was the grin on Merri’s face. Merri looked at Svetlana expectantly, the elf was lost in her own little world before suddenly being called back, realizing she was in the middle of a conversation. “Right! So 9?” “9.” “Heheh, yeah, great!” Her hand rose to play with her hair again. There was a sense that this could go around for awhile. “So, I’ll see you then?” “Yes!” Putting the ball back into her sack, Svetlana realized she still had hers in her hand and quickly shoved it back into her purse. Merri’s eyes, seemingly with a mind of her own, drunk in the tall, muscular, pretty elf in front of her. It seemed to dawn on Svetlana then what Merri was doing, her cheeks becoming bright under the sunglasses, she shrunk into herself, arms folding together, legs going rigid and tight against their neighbor. “I’ll uh dress more appropriately when I come over.” She promised.. “You look incredible.” “I do?” She excitedly rubbed the side of her thighs, Merri could help but notice the elf’s chest bounce a little with the movement. “Yeah well, so do you.” Merri’s eyes shot down to her own attire, the holey shirt that showed the undershirt in small patches, the thread worn cargo pants that looked like they had one wash left before they became undone, the scuffed, dirty shoes on her feet. Compared to the perfectly put together elf in front of her, Merri would call her out for lying if not for the sincerity in her voice. “T-thanks… But, when you come over, I can wear whatever you’d like.” Merri smiled, imagining showing off her collection of babyish outfits to Svetlana. Maybe she would make fun of her, maybe she would insist she wore them all of the next days, maybe she would make her silly little sub get down on all fours and model them for her while cooing at her. She was making herself giddy and tingly. Svetlana seemed to dwell on this thought as well, silent for a moment. “Yes.” She mumbled quietly under her breath. The elf was staring off into space, lost in her thoughts. Merri could only imagine what was going through that head, but they would just end up standing there until 9 if they did that. “Well,” She said, hating herself for needing to say anything, “I was gonna go, in there.” Merri pointed at the door. “Oh! Right, yeah, you probably have stuff. You. Want. To. Grab.” “Right, for tonight.” “Tonight!” Svetlana chirped in agreement. When the elf didn’t make a move to walk away, Merri offered, “If you, need help getting back I could show you the way to the station?” “Huh?” The question seemed to puzzle Svetlana, “I know my way back.” “Oh, I thought you were lost?” Merri teased. Catching on to the joke, “Ahh, I may have come here a time or two.” She admitted. Before Merri could point in the direction of the cheap hotel, she forced herself to say, “Well, ok, see you tonight.” “Tonight!” Then she came to the appropriate conclusion, “Right! Then uh, I’ll see you later. Bye…” It seemed like the elf couldn’t stop herself from saluting, jutting her arm over her chest. Chuckling, Merri returned the favor and wished her goodbye. She watched the elf walk away, half skipping, her rear wiggling with each step. Merri saw Svetlana’s head turn, and seeing the half-elf still watching her, spun it back around quickly. A cloaked figure came out of the shadows, approaching Svetlana. They were pulling something from underneath their robe. Without hesitation, Merri watched as a wand twirled out of seemingly thin air from her wrist and into her grip. Her arm was a blur, the tip barely touching the person and a spark of lightning shot through them, dropping the figure to the ground. “Hey!” A buddy of the downed cretin ran forward. Merri didn't see when the wand appeared in Svetlana's left hand, only that she whipped it around to point at the other approaching figure, a bolt of lightning bursting from its tip flying towards the miscreant's chest. Then Merri watched as the wands appeared to vanish from the elf’s hand and resumed skipping down Ju-Ju Street. Merri was conflicted. Those two people Svetlana had just zapped were actually rather friendly beggars, probably seeing a nice, clean lady as someone who probably had a copper she could spare. She could see old Miller’s cup dangling in his hand under his cloak, wincing as another beggar ran over and grabbed the contents of it. Moral quandaries aside, that was the hottest thing Merri had ever seen, and she thought about diplomatic ways of asking the scary elf lady of hitting her with the wand later. With a flourish of her own, Merri twirled on a heel and walked into the fetish store glowing like a tazed beggar. The sight of Olga’s impressive stock of merchandise catered to her own likes caused Merri’s mind to dither. The possibilities were endless. Would it be too much to ask Svetlana to put on a strap-on for their (hopefully not last) meeting? Surely it wouldn’t be an outlandish request to bind Merri in a set up locking mittens and booties? Something like a whip? What if she wasn’t sadistic? Maybe a few jars of baby food? “I haven’t seen you so worked up in awhile!” Merri was knocked back into the moment by the voice of Olga at the counter, wearing a knitted shawl, a set of bifocal reading glances under her one large eye wrapped around her head with a chain, resting her elbows next to her cash register and videos on a rack displaying her in her younger years doing some rather suggestive poses on the boxes. Looking as gay as a fool, Merri approached her friend with a wide grin, grabbing a mannequin in a onesie and spinning around with it to Olga’s half bemused, half disapproving look. Giddy as a goat, Merri dropped on her arms and head on the counter top, unable to hide her excitement. “I got a date!” Olga nodded. “Is that what that was? I saw you talking with that nice young lady outside. Did you set up a little playdate?” “Olga, I think I’m in love...” “She’s a very pretty girl, I’m sure you two will have a lovely time! Maybe, don’t get too far ahead of yourself-” “She’s gonna be my Mommy and she’s going to plow me every night till I’m dust,” If this were anyone else, Merri would never dream of letting her stream of conscious thoughts out like that, but this was Olga’s, if there was anywhere she could say such a thing, it was here. When one has a mono-brow and singular eye, its hard to tell when its raised incredulously, unfortunately for Merri, she missed the gesture. “Oh? You’re talking about that elf that just walked out of here, right?” “Her name is Svetlana,” Merri said dreamily, drunk on her own fantasies and lust. The wizened cyclopes just gave her a funny look. “Right, I’ve actually met her and…” “Yeah!” Merri’s head popped up. “What do you think she’ll like?” She ran over to a shelf on the wall, “Do you think she’s more into girly girls?” She showed Olga a print of diapers Merri’s size with princesses and castles on it. “Or do you think I should go tomboy?” She grabbed a blue print with colorful caricatures of animals. “Maybe something neutral? Do you think white would work best?” Olga rubbed her chin in thought. “Sweetie…” “You’re right! Hedge my bets!” She stomped over with three packs of diapers in her arms awkwardly, dropping them on the counter. “And umm… Toys! Clothes! I have to be ready! I need options! Only get one shot, it has to be perfect!” Rushing over to more shelves, grabbing clothes, barely giving sizes a cursory look, and by the handful dropping them in a crumpled ball in front of Olga, who’s annoyance was beginning to show. Merri ran through the store like a kid in a candy store, or toy store, considering she was now grabbing more playful items. Over sized rattles, teethers, a tube of soft blocks, and more started getting added to the pile. “Merri, dear-” Olga said to deaf ears, before Merri started going for more adult items. Anal beads, a remote vibrator, gloves with special fingers that were ribbed with special textures and features. “Merri!” “Huh?” Merri stared into Olga’s one eye, jittery, one foot thumping on the soft carpet over hard wood, mind racing with possibilies. “I’m not selling you any of this.” Olga said bluntly. “What?! Why not?!” “Sweetie, I know you aren’t made of gold, I’m not going to let you go bankrupt buying all this for a date that-” “Arrgh!” Merri clutched at her strands of her hair that weren’t tied back. Her face darted back and forth over all the items in between her and Olga. “Damn it, you’re right! I should get… This… Maybe that… I already have something for…” Hurriedly, she arranged toys and clothes into piles of what she couldn’t afford, what she could, and what she might be able to get in theory, if she went a week or two without eating or silly unnecessary things like that. A wrinkled hand stopped her. In a stern voice, Olga declared, “Go put everything back, NOW.” “But…” “You can have, these,” She said, putting aside the plain white medical briefs aside. “On the house. Trust me.” “But!” Holding a single finger up, Olga pointed at the items then the shelves. She seemed amused by her friend’s enthusiasm, but not enough to go restocking everything Merri’s impulsive nervousness had driven her to haphazardly declare to be a necessity. “Go, put it back. Everything. Calm down while you’re at it.” Merri looked like she wanted to argue her point so more, but heaving a sigh, gathered handfuls of her hastily chosen selections, walking around the shelves and racks and returning them. “I get it,” She said as she worked, “I must look crazy right now- But you? You got to experience it all, got to have people baby you, play with you, love you…” “If you’re talking about the videos, it really wasn’t like that…” Merri shook her head, “No, I mean, you had caregivers, Mommies, Daddies, real relationships!” Olga sighed, “I suppose, not like they were all like that, but sure, sweetie.” “Ok, yeah, but for me, this is all just been in my head-” “That’s kind of the problem-” Smoothing out the wrinkles of a onesie before she turned back to Olga, “No, yeah, I get it, it’s not really going to be what I imagine… But that elf? She’s what I’ve been dreaming of for years. She’s exactly what I think of when I thought Mommy and… Then I see her again coming out of your store!” “Sweetie…” “No, I get it-” “I don’t think you do.” “Olga, please, I saw her yesterday, at her work, and the second I saw her it was like bam! Instant connection, we couldn’t take our eyes off of each other! And then, running into her today…” She rambled off. “I can’t get her out of my head, she’s my dream girl…” Olga tried again, “You don’t really know this girl-” Again, Merri cut her off, “I know she’s like this badass soldier lady, how hot is that?” Her voice started getting quicker, she paced in front of the counter, the last of the objects in her hands, ready to be dropped off but Merri was going off, “Did you see her arms? Those muscles! And those legs! Legs for days! And those eyes that look right through you…” The cyclopes let out an irritated huff, “You’re literally just describing physical traits. Merri, you’re attracted to this girl but you know literally nothing about her. Honestly, I think you’re being really shallow right now.” “I-!” Merri frowned, looking down, her racing thoughts slowing down long enough for everything to sink in. “I won’t say that I haven’t been there,” Olga continued, Merrif groaned to herself, resuming her trips around the store, “Just… Tamper your expectations. This Svetlana? She’s not your fantasy, she’s not that drawing you post on Myr’r, she’s a real person, and… Well, she probably has her own idea of how your next ‘date’ will go, okay?” Merri paused, standing in front of an adult sized crib, a mannequin wearing a set of pink fluffy feetie pajamas inside. For a second, she was in the crib and Svetlana was standing in her place. She shook the thought of her head. “Yeah, you’re probably right…” She found her foot still tapping in anticipation. “I’ll try to be more, realistic, thanks Olga, I should probably get going.” Turning to walk out of the store, Merri was stopped before she could take a step. “Merri?” She turned to look at Olga tapping on the plastic case. “On the house, remember?” Giving the friendly shopkeep a weak smile Merri walked back up to the counter, grabbing the pack of diapers of shoving it into her sack, the opening of the bag growing just large enough for her to get the case into the impossible space. “Thanks,” She said again, her face starting to furrow with uncertainty and doubt. “You’re welcome, next time you come in, you can tell me all about it.” “Yeah, I will. See ya later!” Merri stepped out of the store, seeing the unconscious beggars still on the ground. Her frown deepened as she thought about what Olga said, a seed of worry digging into her brain. Still excited about the prospect, lingering doubt was lodged into her, she really didn’t know this Svetlana, maybe it would turn out she wouldn’t want to know her at all. The next few hours dragged by. Her evening rituals with her Dad were a nice distraction, but her heart wasn’t quite in it. Her fingers never strayed too far away from her crystal ball, tapping on the smooth glass surface. There was a debate in her head. Call it off or take the chance? She could always post pone, Merri could easily admit to herself that deciding to meet that night was overly hasty. A rash impulse, totally understandable heat of the moment mistake, right? They could just reschedule, give it more time… But the time had gone past the point of no return, Merri’s indecisiveness became inaction when her ball chirped. A message flashed across. Svetlana: On my way!! Merri: Can’t wait! She resigned herself, thoughts of what could be and what could happen warring in her mind. The imagination ran rampant, Merri kept it at bay long enough to find a cute outfit, a short red cocktail dress, ruffles coming out of the skirt, a row increasingly larger decorative bows going down the back, a single strap on the right shoulder, something somewhere between adorable and sexy, easy to slip on and off, a pair of black flats to complete the look. Holding up a scroll, Merri ripped the end and let the smoke pouring out morph her face into something more appealing to the eye. And then, Merri sat on the bottom steps of the staircase, the bottom level only lit up by a light over the door to the second level, letting her nervousness get the better of her. Tapping on her crystal ball, looking at her new reflection, it was more elven like, not the round look of her natural appearance, she wondered if it was overkill. Shaking, she listened to her Dad’s snores coming from the room close by, in the peripheral, she saw the scattered mess of the living room, of the kitchen. Her anxiety shot through the roof. What if she doesn’t like me? What if this goes horribly? What if she’s crazy? What if I’m crazy? Knock-knock-knock. Taking in a deep breath, Merri got off the step, and opened the door. Svetlana was just as ravishingly gorgeous as Merri had seen and imagined her. Her golden hair let down except her bangs braided framing her face. A long black overcoat covering most of her body, legs of her dark brown pants sticking out just below, her hands hidden in her pockets. First seeing Merri, her face burst into a smile, only for it to falter when she noticed the altered face. “H-hi! You look cute!” Svetlana said, her eyes darting around, starting to look uncertain when she saw the outlines of the living room, her nose flaring as it was hit by the musk of old person. She glanced to the other side, where her gaze fell upon family photos. Merri was quick to get her attention off of, well everything. “Is something the matter?” Svetlana studied Merri’s face, looking uncertain, only to then blurt it out, “Sorry, I was just- I really like your real face.” The comment put Merri off, she was prepared to offend the beautiful elf in so many other ways the thought never occurred to her that glamour magic might be one. “O-oh, I can take it off- If you want.” “Is that ok?” She looked embarrassed suddenly. “That’s ok!” Merri insisted, feeling foolish. Of course, she wanted Merri’s real face, the elfish look the glamour gave her probably looks too ‘grown-up’ for a little. Babies don’t wear make up or spells after all, it was all natural adorableness. “Let me just…” She fumbled for her crystal ball. Reaching a hand out of her pocket Svetlana bent down in the light that shadowed the half-elf’s body, Merri noticed it was gloved like the last two times she had seen her, Svetlana lightly touched Merri’s face, the cold leather of her gloved palm caressing the side of her face, a thumb pressing her cheek, “Let me.” A wave of disenchantment ran across her face, the layer of illusion fell off. Svetlana warmly smiled, one so wide it crinkled her eyes. “Perfect,” She purred. “Thank you,” Merri looked down, seeing Svetlana’s feet in sandals, toenails painted a light blue that reflected off the light slightly as her toes curled, “My Dad is asleep right now, we can talk upstairs.” She felt childish admitting she still lived with her Dad, though through circumstances she couldn’t really help, its not like Svetlana knew that. The elf, either through good grace or simply uncaring, didn’t mention it or make a face in any sort of way. She simply raised a hand out. When Merri took the offered hand, Svetlana made a tiny giggle, letting herself get led up the stairs. The steps creaked and groaned with their weight, and Merri felt awkward leading the taller elf, but when she looked back, Svetlana looked quite pleased. The door firmly closed behind them, Merri explained, “I’m going to lock the door, I- I don’t want to be creepy or anything,” A dark thought dawned on her feeling like just saying the word ‘creepy’ was incredibly creepy, especially the first time meeting like this. “I-its just,” She stumbled over her words, “My Dad, he’s sick, we have golems, and well, sometimes either Dad or the golems will try to get up here…” She trailed off. “Just, if you need to get out, give the lock a little wiggle, it gets stuck sometimes.” She demonstrated. “Trust me, if I need to go, I will.” Svetlana said with nonchalant confidence. That reminded Merri, “Yeah, I kinda saw that earlier with those guys on Ju-Ju street.” Svetlana got shy, “Oh? You saw that, huh?” “Yeah, those guys, they weren’t actually trying to hurt you or anything. I know them, they were just asking for change…” Merri hated herself then, everything that was coming out of her mouth was the worst possible thing to say at that moment. But then, to Merri’s surprise: “Was I a bad girl? I’m sowwy?” Merri looked up, seeing the blushing cheeks of Svetlana as she twirled a braid. She wasn’t quite certain how to take the comment. Merri was putting her foot in her mouth and in spite of her worst efforts, Svetlana seemed to take it well, only the feeling was growing that Merri wasn’t getting the full picture. Svetlana watched Merri side step towards her bedroom door like a majestic bird of prey. The elf followed her inside. Merri wished she had more of better location to take Svetlana, it felt much less grandiose then she deserved. Svetlana didn’t feel the same way, apparently. With a squeal, and to Merri’s bafflement, Svetlana lunged towards the bed, next to the pillows where the octopus stuffed animal lay next to his brethren. “He’s soooo cuuute!” Across the lap of the overcoat, she started to ‘walk’ or maybe ‘dance’ the octopus over herself, going, “Do-do-do-doo!” With every step, then she squeezed the toy in a hug. Still blushing, Svetlana grinned up at Merri from her position on the sat up on the side of the bed. One hand still holding Kranky, the other going towards her cheek, “I’ve never done anything like this before,” She told Merri, “Just, when I saw you in the hall at Havenport… It was insane, I’ve always dreamed of meeting, well, you! Or, umm, pretty much like you.” In a look that said Svetlana knew she had too much, she inflated her cheeks in an effort not to say anything else. Merri didn’t know what to say. How could she? Svetlana had taken the words out of her mouth. “And the way you looked at me… No one’s ever looked at me like that before,” Svetlana went on, “When you belittled me… Oh Gods, I was ready to cry right there in that kitchen! I never felt so little before!” Wait… “I’m sorry, I’m sorry! I know I’m rambling.” She squeezed her knees through the overcoat and pants, Kranky still on her lap. “I- Probably jumped the gun, you probably wanted to put it in me, but I couldn’t resist, especially after seeing you at Olga’s, I couldn’t get the thought out of my head!” Svetlana Lark, decorated colonel, the most attractive person Merri had ever seen, a girl who radiated sex appeal and danger, unbuttoned her overcoat revealing a dark blue onesie with bright pink butterflies all over it, tucked into dark brown khakis with a very telling bulge at the waist, looking up at Merri with pleading eyes. “Mommy, can you change me, pwease?” Chapter 5 There was a delicious irony to the moment. Well, not to Merri, to her, the past few minutes left a bitter taste on her tongue, the taste of her own medicine. But to someone else, maybe they could’ve seen the humor in it. Merri always had the image of a strong, confident elf, wrapping Merri up in her arms, treating her tenderly, with care, some times. Other times, the elf would be stern, some might say harsh, but anyone with that idea Merri would call prudish. Merri had long ago considered such a person that could love Merri the way she wanted them to a figment of her imagination, as real as the monster under her bed as a child, as nonfictional as Santa Claus or the Tarrasque. She thought she had finally lucked out, found the one in a million, found the elf to love her the way she oh so dearly desired. And yet, here she was, at long last, only it wasn’t Merri sprawled out on her bedspread asking her Mommy to change her, it was Svetlana, quivering in anticipation, open and vulnerable, trying to look cute and charming only eyes shone with an eagerness that could only be seen by a person who had waited too long for this moment. Seconds past, and Svetlana’s face faltered. Merri could practically hear the overthinking that was happening behind those vibrant blue eyes, sensing something was amiss, cluing into the strange sense of humor the universe had, guessing that she had made a misstep, done something wrong to ruin the moment. Assuming she was wrong but hoping against all hope that it was this, this tangled of thoughts screaming at her to flee, to run out of here before the trap was sprung. Its how Merri would’ve felt. Though, Olga’s thoughts ran through her head, she didn’t know this person. How could Merri know exactly what the elf was thinking right now. The nagging feeling of guilt in the back of Merri’s thoughts as she sheepishly realized even now, after Svetlana had opened up to her and revealed that the half-elf truly did not understand the situation she had put herself in, she was still making assumptions with a certainty. “Svetlana…” The girl’s smile bad been fading in the seconds of silence, renewed in an instant with her own name. “P-please, will you call me Lala?” She asked in a pleading voice, ready for this long awaited moment to finally get back on track. Gears in Merri’s head that were slowed down, covered in a molasses that left the thinking process slow, cumbersome, and a little bit dirty, sprang to life. “Lala?” Merri could see Svetlana melt at the utterance, she eased her body back, her overcoat draping her arms, giving the illusion that she was small and delicate. Or maybe she was small and delicate, and it was only Merri’s warped perception of her that was the illusion. “Are you LalaBunny?” Merri was jumping to conclusions, but hey, that seemed to be a theme of her and Lala’s interactions. It wasn’t hard to see the surprise in Svetlana’s face. “On Myr’r? Y-yeah, that’s me… Why?” “I’m LilMerryMarry.” “Oh! That’s so funny! We were just talking and never even knew,” Svetlana said in a halfhearted ‘I’m so interested in what you’re saying now hurry up and take my clothes off’ kind of way. “Did you happen to see a lot of what I post? The commissions I get?” “Of the elf and the half-elf?” She said confused, then sitting up suddenly, “Actually, I did a lot of drawings of the two. I know I’m not the best, but, I wouldn’t mind showing you…” She reached into her pocket, pulling out a little leather bound notebook with magically bound lock. “Yeah, yeah, with the elf and half-elf!” Merri said quickly, before things could derail further. Svetlana stopped flipping through pages and looked up with a trusting smile. Horrible was an understatement, Merri didn’t feel horrible in the way one might feel if they step on their cat’s tail, for instance, it was more like taking the calf they born and raised to the slaughterhouse. That smile made Merri feel vile. “Did you notice that- in my pictures, it’s always the elf babying the half-elf?” Svetlana’s ears twitched, the deer in the woods not only knew she was being watched but now she knew she was in danger. “I…” Svetlana tried to begin, only to trail off in thought as this new consideration let her in on the implications. The initiative was ripe for the taking, only Merri didn’t want to grab it, but knew she should. “Yeah, I kinda thought that you- you would be- that I would be-” Both her and Svetlana shattered in that instant. Both now aware this evening, this chance meeting, were all for not. Merri watched as Svetlana’s face fell, her despair and self doubt poisoning the air around her. The kenku have a method of repairing pottery. When a priceless vase breaks, they delicately take the pieces and mold it back together with gold. “I- I should go…” Svetlana said, voice heavy with the tears of foolishness, of sadness, pulling her coat back together and jumping off the bed, toppling Kranky over to his side. The kenku mix the gold together with a lacquer and carefully put the pottery pieces together, filling any destroyed pieces spaces with wood or other ceramic. Merri’s heart was breaking, her mind racing. She couldn’t just leave it like this, she had waited so long for Svetlana, and Svetlana had waited so much longer for her. Merri had waited what, 30, 40 years? How long had Svetlana been waiting? The vase, now repaired, shines with its cracks, not hiding that it was broken but emphasizing them. Svetlana’s arm was grabbed. She looked around, showing Merri the hurt in her eyes, sniffling. “I…” Merri began, thinking. “Y-you said you needed a change right? I can’t just let you walk out of here wet like that.” There is a beauty in the imperfections, the kenku say, there is little point in pretending the object in question was never broken, the naked eye can see the cracks and seems were put together, so then why not celebrate its history? “I don’t want to… You don’t want to…” Merri raised her arm, putting a single finger up to Svetlana’s lips. “Shhh…” She took the taller elf by the hips, shaking under Merri’s touch, turning her away from the door. Merri didn’t realize she was shaking too, until she reached up and touched the exposed arm just under the sleeve of the overcoat, pulling her free of its confines one arm at a time. “B-but…” Svetlana’s voice trailed off, her objections mute and moot. The overcoat fell to the floor in a clump by the door. Svetlana didn’t notice, her attention squarely on the hand that brushed her shoulder, down her arm, her wrist, until it finally found its destination. Led by the hand, Svetlana was placed back in her spot on the bed, her lower back just barely on it. Merri pulled apart the sides of the khaki’s she wore, the bulk of what the elf wore underneath flaring forward without its resistance. The pants were shimmied down, as an after thought Merri took off the sandals and gave the soles of Svetlana’s feet a tickle as she did, she didn’t know what to do with the trousers so dropped them to the floor. Onesie held together by the snaps at Svetlana’s crotch, it was obvious she really did need a change, but that wasn’t on Merri’s mind at this second. She drunk in Svetlana’s form like a tribal that had just trekked a grand desert and Svetlana was a pitcher of water. Her eyes glossed over every inch of her, from the curves of her hips, to the way her nipples poked out of the thin fabric of the onesie, to the border of flesh and leather where the gloves met. “M-m-mm…” Svetlana was on the verge of saying something. Eyes alone weren’t enough. Merri reached out, starting at the top. Brushing aside a wayward braided strand, the texture feeling like fine silk, Svetlana’s lips pouted, her eyes urging Merri on. A shiver ran through Svetlana as she brushed the delicate skin of her neck and down to the shoulders, tense muscles rippled underneath, bubbling below the skin at Merri’s touch. Her other hand found its way to Svetlana with very little input from Merri, as she descended down, below the armpits to discover the wonders of the elf’s torso. Merri felt too vice grips clamp on to her thighs, working their way up. Smiling, Merri moved closer, until she was hovering over Svetlana. Leading her mare to water, Merri took one of Svetlana’s hands and brought it up, towards the sole strap of her dress, pushing the hand’s fingers under and giving a suggestive tug. It was strange, Merri had expected some strong resistance from Svetlana’s well toned body, but taking her left hand was different, there was no give to it the way flesh would. Svetlana took the suggestion and ran with it, pulling the dress away with the eagerness of a child pulling the wrapping off a gift on Candlemas. For a second, Merri’s insecurities weaseled their way into her heart, above the elf in just her underwear, a matching set of pink bra and panties, her blobish bits flopping out, but she took her personal criticisms and shoved them. The look Svetlana gave her, like a dog frothing at the muzzle for a juicy steak was all the self-assurance the half-elf needed. Her hands became wild, finding every soft morsel to squeeze and feel. At the hands urging, Merri bent her arms backwards and undid the clasp of her bra and letting her modest girls loose. Svetlana let out a grunt of approval and appreciation as the gloves came to Merri’s breasts. The groping had Merri feeling just a tad left out. The snaps of the onesie came undone with a pop! The weight of the sagging padding hefting out, finally freed from its confines. Merri went to work relieving Svetlana from the outfit immediately, pulling it away. Discovering with delight, Merri the diaper exactly matched the print of the onesie, lovely pink butterflies fluttering on a navy blue background. Putting that thought away for the moment, Merri inspected Svetlana’s bare torso. She could’ve been sculpted out of marble and Merri would be none the wiser. The abdominal muscles well defined, powerful, Merri ran a hand down them and brushing over the belly button. The large orbs on her chest sagged whichever way they and gravity pleased, no longer bound by confinement. Scars and old wounds littered all over her, the largest an ugly, jagged red line that went under her sternum. Svetlana winced and withdrew her hands from her own explorations when Merri’s cold finger felt the line. “Sorry!” She apoligized. Svetlana’s face eased back into relaxation, “It’s alright.” When the gloves reached back towards her body, Merri asked, “Do you want to take these off?” She asked, motioning towards the white leather. A tiny shake of her head was her only answer. “That’s okay, baby girl,” Svetlana’s face beamed with pleasure at the phrase while Merri traced the elf’s side, down the ribs, to the tummy, over the bony hips, and finally landing on Lala’s diaper. Merri rapped her fingernails on the plastic, the music it made serenading both of their ears. “Let’s get my baby cleaned up, shall we?” “Mmm-hmm!” Merri pulled away from, Svetlana’s fingers writhing towards her still wanting the feel her, Stepping over to a drawer, Merri retrieved one of the plain white diapers she had been given, feeling a little bad replacing a pretty print with something so mundane. The size would be fine, Merri thought, she probably wore a medium. “Sorry, whites all I have.” “Let me see,” Svetlana held out a hand, when Merri was close, Svetlana placed a hand over Merri’s hand covering the folded plastic. “Now,” Svetlana said in a lithe voice, “Close your eyes, imagine what you’d like to be on it…” Merri did as she was told, closing her eyes, “Huh, well let’s see it-” “Don’t tell me!” Svetlana pleaded, “I’d like it to be a surprise.” “Heheh, alright…” “Tell me when you’re ready…” Merri nodded, “Ok… I’m ready.” A mad giggle came from the elf, warmth flooded over Merri’s hand, a tingling, almost sizzling sensation pulsing from Svetlana’s hand, there was an aroma of ozone and melting wax, the room filled with popping bubbles. “Ok, ok, let me see! Let me see!” Svetlana demanded excitedly. When Merri opened her eyes, she saw the diaper colored the way she imagined it would. Unfolding it, the top edge white with a lighthouse shining a yellow light, below, a light blue (that may be the color of someone’s eyes that Merri can’t get out of her mind) with a cartoonish depiction of Kranky on the bottom, fishes swimming around him, the back all blue with fishes, a sandy yellow with a treasure chest and a sunken vessel in the background. Merri dutifully held it out for Svetlana who peered at it in both hands. “You like it?” “It’s my new favorite!” Svetlana assured her, holding it to her chest, rustling it, giving Merri a huge grin. “Good… Now you be my big helper and hold that for me…” “Yes Mommy…” She cooed. Merri wasn’t sure how she felt about being ‘Mommy’, but the way Lala’s musical tongue said the words did give it a delightful ring. Retrieving the box from under her bed, Lala looked down, curiously asking: “What’s that?” Shrugging, “Just my box of changing supplies, oh that reminds me, I should probably grab a towel or something…” “Oh! I got you…” Lala jumped up, waddling over to her coat, Merri admiring her bent over frame wishing she had removed the diaper before such a show muttered a few arcane, she noticed Merri staring and gave her a coy smile. “Tada!” Proudly she reveals an ornate handle, much like one you would find on a dresser. “Yup, that sure is something…” Lala rolls her eyes playfully, “Just wait, silly,” She shuts her eyes and mutters a few arcane words, holding the handle out and pulling it away, with it, a trunk with a platinum and gold sheen rolls out of nothing. “Let’s see…” She tosses out clothes of varying maturity, books of the normal and chewable cardboard varieties, plushies and… “Aha!” She presents Merri with a roll of cloth while making a smug face. “Thanks…?” “It’s my first changing mat!” “Your first?” Merri eyed it closely, unrolling it and noting the size. It let a fowl smell into the air, like eldritch mothballs. “Oh Gods, it reeks! How old is this?” “Ok, it’s my first ‘adult’ changing mat!” She pointed her face out, wincing at the odor. “Sorry! Haven’t used it in awhile… That’s why they make presta- prestige- presto…” “Prestidigitation?” “Yeah! That’s the bitch!” Lala cast her difficult to pronounce spell on the fabric, clearing the air of the offending aroma. A harsh slap met Lala’s thigh. “Youch!” Lala stood at attention, frowning, rubbing her thigh. “Listen, little Lala…” Merri snatched away the changing mat, shaking it out on to the bed, giving Lala a shove on to it. “If I’m going to be playing ‘Mommy’ tonight, there’s going to be a few rules, got it?” A nervous smile plastered on her face, Lala nodded. “First rule, you gotta listen to Mommy… Second, no swearing… Third…” Merri searched the vast, vacant recesses of her thoughts. What rules do I give her? Shit! I’ve never done this before! She’s looking at you idiot, say something! “Third you always wear a diaper around Mommy… Fourth ahh umm…” Lala let out a laugh. “It’s alright! You don’t have to try so hard, Mommy, you were doing just fine without spontaneously coming up with rules.” “It was spontaneous!” Shit! “Wasn’t! I meant wasn’t spontaneous.” The elf splayed her legs on the bed, crinkling the diaper as she grabbed it off the bed. “Can we talk about ‘rules’ later, Mommy? I’m starting to get itchy.” She laid on her cutesy voice thick, and though Merri would rather hear a low sultry tone come out of those sweet, kissable lips, that high whine did set something off in her. Something that Merri would’ve never guessed she had, the maternal feeling to tend to this elf’s needs. “Well, then, baby girl, let’s fix that.” With a ripping sskrtch the tapes came undone, the smell of lavender and ammonia soaked plush wafted in front of Merri as she pulled the front away, and in spite of the smell, basked in the treasure in front of her. There wasn’t a trace of hair to be found underneath the diaper just was, the delicate slit in the center of Lala’s pubic mound barely unfolded even with her legs splayed wide. She could’ve stared at it for hours, the small bubbles of fat that made Lala’s cheeks, the untanned stretches of skin that wrinkled in places and lay taut at others, even as it sat on top of the yellowed lining of her diaper, but… “Mommy, its cold…” Lala whined. But, that. This wasn’t a picture or video to be paused on the Manat. Lala was here, in front of her, comfort failing and becoming more bashful as she becomes more aware of the half-elf staring. The box opens, a wet wipe pulled from its case. The elf shivers as the sanitizing cloth cleans her. Perhaps, Merri spent too much time giving Lala’s lips the attention they oh so deserved, but unless those moans coming out of her were complaints, she didn’t think she objected. The half-elf holds a hand out, Lala gives the unfolded diaper to her, only to hold on to it when Merri tried to pull it away. Lala got a devilish look as they played a game of tug of war. “I thought you were cold?” Merri teased. She was met with a giggle before she gave up the battle and let Merri best her. “Good girl.” Another trill, music to Merri. Merri pushed the legs together and lifted them up, with more than a little help from Lala, and made the switch. One soiled diaper in the trash, and one fresh with a custom coat of paint under the bum. “Oooh, the baby getting a little rashy, better take care of that!” A hand full of thick cream rubbed into Lala’s folds, wiggling and squirming with the touch and gentle application of her caregiver. Making a face, Merri noted the sticky cream clinging to her fingers, not even wearing any clothes to rub them off on. She wasted a wet wipe on cleaning off her hands. Freed from the cream, Merri picked up the canister of baby powder and coated Lala with it, patting it down on to her. Lala bit her lip, waiting, The front was pulled up, using a forearm to hold it in place, Merri fastened the bottom tape on one side, and then the other, then the top, and then the other, adjusting the tapes until they hugged the elf’s skin perfectly. Merri stepped back, admiring her work, not knowing if she did a good job or if Lala just wore the diaper exceptionally well, either way a feast for her eyes. “All done!” “All done…” Lala parroted. She made a sound of contentment, feeling the edges of the padding as she sat up, “Better than I’ve had in years..” Looking up, happy eyes glittering like star light, Lala opened up her arms. It wasn’t quite the way Merri had imagined it, but still, she fell into Svetlana’s arms. Pulled into the embrace, a warmer welcome than Merri had ever dreamed. Merri would’ve jumped back if she was put into this precarious place any other way, but Lala pushed her Mommy’s face into the space between her breasts, leather moving on the small of her back. Face coming to rest and nestle into Merri’s hair, breathing in deep the scent of Merri’s hair, vanilla apricot, and Merri felt the ghost of a perfume clinging to Lala, nothing she could name but it faintly reminded her of spices. “Thank you.” Time lost meaning, for awhile, they clung to each other like buoys in a stormy sea. Eventually, even sharing each other’s warmth, Merri noticed the shivers of chill on the elf’s skin. She suggested, “We get some clothes on you, Lala.” “Just another moment.” She begged, as though someone were trying to wrest her back into the waking world, and maybe Merri was, trying to wake the two of them up from this dream they shared. And so, Merri gave her that moment, deciding responsibly to pull away even as Lala greedily tried to keep the embrace going. “Hmmph!” Lala crossed her legs up on to the bed, ears twitching behind the frame of braids, grabbing Kranky and clutching him to her chest, a meager replacement for Merri, The air felt frigid compared to the furnace that was Lala’s arms. Taking the onesie off the floor, Merri moved to dress the elf, “Wait!” Holding out a hand, Lala made a gesture out to Merri, fingers curling and uncurling in rapid succession, an unspoken ‘gimme’. A devious expression glued on her face, Lala turned her body away, performing some transformation magic on the garment. Ye Gods, even her scarred back was a sight for sore eyes, how could this beautiful wonder been in so many battles? Burns, deep gashes, and the twin of the jagged red line covered the elf’s back, each telling a story but keeping their secrets from Merri. Proudly turning around, Lala presented the onesie to Merri. “You think you’re funny, don’t you?” Merri asked wryly. Lala shrugged, though her proud smile smugly said she did. “You’re the one who said I looked like one…” Said innocently. In her hands, Merri held the onesie version of a Faerie Scout uniform, though the badges probably weren’t anything a real Faerie Scout would earn, plastic medals of teddy bears, baby bottles, and blocks on the green sash matching the peter pan collar around the neck, the rest gray with a few decorative black buttons that pretended to hold it all together. “Arms up,” Merri said with a sigh. “Do you ever buy your clothes as is or do you just make everything whatever you want?” Smirking, Lala held her arms up as high as she could. After a second of a tight lipped look, she lowered them. “Its just my baby stuff mostly, plain onesies, white diapers, its cheap and I can make them as pretty as I want. Would you like me to change something of yours? I can do it a few more times today.” Lala offered as arms and then head were pushed through holes. “Aww,” Merri cooed, snapping the buttons on the crotch over the thick diaper, “My cute Faerie Scout, off to her first club meeting! You make lots of friends and sell more cookies!” Lala posed, hands on her hips and swinging back and forth to show off her sides, “Heehee! I never been to a Scout meeting before, do you really think I’ll make friends?” “I dunno, I never made any friends in it. Hmm…” Merri went through drawers, looking for something for Lala to change for her, curious what she’d put on Merri. “Wait did you really?” “Did I really what? Say, is the change permanent or is it just like a day thing? And is it actually changing it or is it an illusion?” Lala puffed out her chest, “Go on, try pulling on the sash.” Merri turned away from the open drawer, once neatly folded clothes ruffled in place. She gave the sash a tug, finding it gave way a little but the center sewn into the onesie. Merri nodded impressed, concluding, “It’s real.” “Lasts for 30 days, my diapies don’t usually last that long, obviously, and by the time I get relief from work I want something different anyway.” Without asking or waiting for permission, Lala stood and looked into the open drawer. Merri would feel an invasion of her privacy, but then, she did just have a finger nearly inside the elf not that long ago, rifling through her unmentionables was rather mild comparatively. She simply stepped over, pulling open another drawer and began looking again. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Lala’s hands pause, when Merri looked up, she found the elf looking at her, eyes tracing the half-elf’s curves, a little smile on her face. They both blushed as they realized they were looking at the other. Lala cleared her throat, “Did you really go to the Faerie Scouts?” “Huh? Oh, yeah. My Mom signed me up. Not much to say.” “Your Mom? I was wondering-” Curtly, Merri replied quickly, “I’d rather not talk about her.” Sensing a need to change the subject, Lala held out a long sleeve shirt that Merri could easily wear as a dress, one she used as a nightie, black with gray sleeves on the front in large red letters ‘Finger of Death’ below that in a smaller font, ‘The Speak With The Dead tour’, on the back, a list of venues and dates. “Can I change this one?” “It’ll for sure change back?” Lala nodded solemnly. “Go ahead. That was a good show. Do you like necro-metal?” “Not my thing, I was always into azures.” Merri burst out laughing, “Azures? That’s old people music!” Sticking out a tongue at Merri while she cast her spell. “’Back in my day…’” Lala began in her in a mocking old man voice, “It was the rebellious music back in the day. Probably like it more for nostalgic reasons now, but it was an easy way to set myself apart. From the family. Ta-da!” Holding out the the shirt, it was now closer to a dress, lolita style with lots of lacey black ruffles and bows, the red letters of the band and tour still displayed, only in a fanciful flowing font. An appreciative whistle blew from Merri’s mouth. “That’s really well done!” She took the dress, shoving it over her head. Pulling on the hem, Merri found the dress quite sturdy. “This would’ve sold pretty well at that concert too.” “I think I’ve seen some pictures of the singer in something like that. What’s her name, Esmeralda Vicna?” “Esmeralda Vex is her stage name, Victorious is her real name.” She pirouetted on a toe, arm raised pointing up, ruffles flapping as the spin came to a completion. To her surprise, her hand in the air was taken, another taking her hip. “Oh!” Merri was spun again, this time not on her own accord, Lala leading her in an impromptu dance neither knew the steps to. What a sight the pair must be, the lolita doll led by the oversized baby. “Shouldn’t I be leading?” “I don’t mind, do you?” Merri shook her head. “’Victorious’? Why does that name sound familiar?” “They’re a famous metallurgy family. Up and coming goblin clan, supply ingots to most of the guilds if they use it.” Merri was bent over backwards, Lala leaning forward. “Hmm…” Lala seemed much more interested in their dance than the conversation. Picking Merri up, the tinier girl yelping in surprise, Lala brought her body to her middle, Merri wrapping her legs around her, whipping her in a circle. Merri closed her eyes, enjoying the moment, raising her hands out to feel the wind and- “Oww!” A sharp pain in her wrist, banging on the side of the dresser. “M-Merri!” Lala yelped in surprise. Gently, Merri was dropped on to the bed, holding her swelling wrist. Pursing her lips, Merri fought the urge to cry out. Lala’s hands snaked up towards Merri, “Do you need healing? Is it broken?” She asked in a serious, businesslike tone. “Mmm- Do you have healing magic?” Merri asked hopefully. “No, I have some potions, I’d have to summon them but….” Merri winced at the idea of drinking that foul tasting medicine. “It’ll be fine, just give me a moment.” The elf stared at the wrist, willing the pain to subside. Slowly, methodically, whispering to the half-elf, “I do have one healing magics,” She admitted, leaning in towards red wrist, planting a light kiss with soft lips, ruffles on the sleeves of Merri’s new dress tickling Lala’s chin. An initial pain on contact, then pain faded, if only slightly. “Was that actual magic?” Merri asked dryly, but not unamused. “Not traditionally,” Lala said, laying down on the bed, resting one of her gloved hands under a cheek. Merri mirrored the action, resting on her good hand, staring into those beautiful eyes. “Hmm, it might be the oldest of them all though…” She mused in a hushed voice. “Maybe… It works though. If I wouldn’t get court martial, I’d go around doing it to me soldiers.” Merri snickered at the image. A tiny strand of braided hair succumbed to gravity, falling on Lala’s nose, it twitched at the contact. Merri’s hurt hand moved towards the immaculate face of the elf, her eyes locked on to it as it moved towards her. Tenderly, she tucked the errant hair behind one of those long ears, flicking at the half-elf’s tickling touch. Lala watched as the hand moved away, back to its owner’s side, then her eyes fall back on Merri’s face. It felt as though there were a maelstrom of thoughts and feelings in Merri’s head, what to do with and to this gorgeous specimen laying beside her, watching her. Possibilities were endless, but hesitation crept its ugly head in the matter, not wanting to startle and scare off Lala, while another voice told Merri to settle down, enjoy the serenity of this silent, still moment. “Would you like a bottle?” “Would you hold it for me?” “Sure, baby.” Merri got up, popping open the minifridge she used as a nightstand. “Wine? She asked, pulling out a bottle of red. Lala stuck her tongue out, “Icky grown up juice! I don’t drink.” “I thought I saw you drinking champagne yesterday…” “Sparkling water.” Merri eyed the other options. “I have… rangerade and water.” Perking up, Lala asked, “What color?” “Blue.” “That one, please.” Lala kicked her legs up and down as Merri poured the sports drink into her clean bottle, the blue liquid nearly emptying the bottle, Merri draining the last drops. Crawling back on to the blankets, she sat with her back against the wall, Lala positioning herself with her head on her lap, toy octopus finding his way back into her arms. Eyes half shut, Lala opened her mouth with a, “Ahh. Clamping down when the nipple brushed the inside of her lip. Adult elf sucking a bottle she held, running her fingers through that pretty hair, Merri didn’t know what compelled her, but a half remembered song come from her mouth. Her grasp on her mother’s tongue was never strong, but Merri remembered the words from over 6 decades ago, Lala’s eyes lit up at the song, even when the bottle was done and dropped, forgotten, and tiny burps erupted from her mouth, her head stayed still on that lap. “That was a beautiful rendition.” Lala commented after the final note. “The best I’ve heard someone sing it.” “Y-you’ve heard it before?” Merri rubbed the back of her neck in embarrassment. “I just remember my Mom singing that to me. I don’t even know what the words mean.” She admitted. The elf laughed, long and hard, sitting up and bringing Merri into a tight hug. “It’s an old tale,” She explained. “In common, a queen on a sleigh of white horses travels the lands, spreading sleet and snowstorms. Any who feel the frostbite of her ice fall to her charms, following her to the ends of the earth and beyond, no joy will warm their hearts, no song will sway them, doomed to tread the Ice Queen’s trail. Many perish following their dreams of being with her.” “My mother sang that to me as a baby!?” “It’s a good song, an important lesson, guard your heart, don’t follow the love of someone who would leave you behind. In our tongue, it’s much more beautiful, don’t you think?” Lala entwined their fingers together, and pushed them to head of the bed, resting themselves on pillows. Like their fingers, both soon found themselves tangled in each other, legs wrapping around the other, torsos interlocking, noses barely grazing. Somewhere, a plastic bottle clattered to the carpet, it could’ve been on a different planet to how much it meant to Merri now. A knuckle reached out to rub Merri’s face, studying her with touch and sight. “I really enjoyed your cupcakes…” Merri took the elf’s hand touching her face and led it down to her chest. ‘I meant your other cupcakes!” Though Merri noticed Lala didn’t remove her hand. “You’ll have to show me how to make them, some time.” “I will…” She promised, and the two drifted off to dreams with the other in it. Chapter 6 Merri’s arm found nothing beside her the next morning, clasping for anything with her eyes shut tightly. In surprise she opened them, finding no trace of the elf. Half asleep, the question of whether it was all a dream was asked, her eyes fluttering back asleep. The lace tickling the skin of her arm as she set it back down on her sheets telling her the truth. With a sigh, she twisted herself under the covers, the quiet stillness of her lonely room oppressive after an evening spent with someone else breathing next to her. Staring at the ceiling, alone with her thoughts. Did she like what happened last night? Merri hadn’t imagined herself on the other end of the dynamic before. It wasn’t bad, it didn’t feel wrong, like wearing a dress that isn’t your style but was surprisingly comfortable and looked good. Ideas of her getting babied by Svetlana and babying Lala swirled together in her mind in confusing turmoil. She came to a conclusion that surprised her, she’d rather be with the elf regardless of how they spent their time. It was ridiculous in a way, Merri only knew the bare basics of the elf, barely more than physical attraction, though something deep inside Merri could feel there was more to their connection than that, her mind just couldn’t put it in rational words, an enticing urge to just fall into pool that was her feelings and ignore all reason boiled inside of her. It was dangerous, she knew that, Merri knew that going into this could lead her hurt, or she could hurt Svetlana. The most likely place this leads, Merri morosely thought, was that Svetlana would end burying Merri, or worse, that once again fate would decide that she would have to bury an elf that by all rights should outlive her… Merri hopped out of bed and stomped away as fast as she could. She kicked the bottle on the floor. The drawers still open. The imprints in the carpet from where Svetlana’s trunk had stood. The crumpled up changing mat on the bed, kicked off by someone’s long legs in the middle of the night. Reminders of reality. Knocking away Merri’s distressingly dark thoughts on the ‘what-ifs’ away, but thrusting the immediate overwhelming of the ‘now’ on her in its place. The door in the hallway leading to the stairs was closed but unlocked. Stepping onto the first step, the first thing she noticed was her Dad talking, the next, the strong aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafting into the air. She crept down the flight of steps, cautiously peering into the living room. With a gulp, her fears affirmed. Among the scattered stacks of old, musty newspapers, there was her father, a withered husk in a worn bathrobe and nightgown, excitedly showing a somehow immaculately put together Svetlana in sweatpants and a hoodie, hair tied back in a ponytail, flipping through a familiar looking thick book on her lap. With a bony finger, the man pointed at a picture on the elf’s lap, “And that’s little Merri on her first unicorn ride. She was so cranky that day.” Svetlana made an ‘aww’ sound before her attention was drawn towards another. “That was her on the first day of school. 10 years old.” Again, Svetlana made a cute sound. “Still boggles my mind how slow she grew up.” “At that age, I would’ve been taking my first steps,” Svetlana pointed out helpfully. “Humanity really does like to rush the rearing part of childhood.” “I suppose its a matter of perspective. When I was 10, I was helping out in the family’s butcher shop, Merri still needed her hand held to cross the street, and you had to be watched every hour of the day.” Dad reached over to point at another picture, “Agh! My back!” His hand whipped around to hold the aching part of his body. Merri, ignoring the surreal, embarrassing situation, chose now to rush down the stairs. “Dad!” Rushing past the stacks of papers, she went over to her father’s side. “Dad,” She spoke in a mixture of hurry and patience, “Did you take your morning medicine?” She looked over at one of the golems shambling in the living room. “Go get Dad’s AM meds.” She ordered the little figure made of clay while helping the old groaning man back into his recliner. Shooting a glance back towards Svetlana, sitting in Merri’s usual spot, the only seat on the couch that wasn’t cluttered, her lap still covered with the open photo album. Her face was unreadable. “I made some coffee.” Svetlana offered awkwardly. “I… Didn’t know how you like it but I was gonna wake you up with some…” Merri helped the groaning man take the platter of elixirs and pills while the elf looked on sympathetically yet helplessly. With a hand on her father’s back, Merri’s focus was entirely on taking care of her Dad, only giving, “I’ll get some in a sec, do you wanna talk about- stuff up stairs?”As an answer. With a sputter, Dad weakly grabbed Merri’s arm, “W-well hold on, Merri. Don’t be rude. Your friend was enjoying our talk.” Her face lighting up with a smirk, without a word Svetlana held up the photo album with an adolescent Merri flipping off the camera, hair dyed black, face painted a stark and messy white with black make up over her mouth and eyes wearing the same ‘Finger of Death’ concert shirt she currently wore, albeit transformed. Merri pursed her lips, not at that photo, but of the one next to it, where a small Merri gave the camera a joyful smile in a pink smock that did nothing to cover her padded underwear, a long hand of the elf who’s lap she on played with her pigtails. Merri cleared her throat, Svetlana taking the hint rather well, “Oh, well Mr. Stills, we can talk more later, ok?” She coolly told the man, getting up and walking by, squeezing Merri’s arm briefly before walking past the stacks of newspapers littered on the floor. After making sure Dad was alright, and ordering the golems to get him something to eat, Merri stepped past Svetlana, who was about to walk up the steps with her cup of coffee until Merri took her hand and led her into the kitchen. “We’ll step up in just a second. Let me make a plate for Dad, are you hungry?” “I suppose. I usually go for a run when I wake up, I was gonna see if you wanted to come with?” Svetlana offered while Merri poured three bowls of cereal with dried fruit into mismatching bowls. “Oh, sure, sure,” Merri agreed, barely registering what she was saying, just an idea forming in her head, adding the milk to each before passing one bowl to a golem and the other two into Svetlana’s hand. Quickly she poured herself a cup of coffee, with a smirk, she smacked the elf’s ass to hurry her along, and confirm a suspicion Merri had. Svetlana let out an, “Ooh!” At the smack, hurrying out of the room and up the stairs. Back in the bedroom, Svetlana began looking unsure of what to do with the two bowls in her hand, “S-sorry, I shouldn’t have, um, gone through your home like that. Your Dad seems… nice.” Gracefully, Merri took the two bowls away from Svetlana and set them aside for the moment. “That’s not important right now, sweetheart.” Merri pointedly looked down at Svetlana, who mirrored the gesture with a look of confusion. “I couldn’t help but notice you changed this morning.” “Yeah? I told you, I go for a jog first thing…” “I mean, baby, you’re not wearing your diaper any more.” Svetlana blushed. “O-oh, yeah, it was a little, uh, wet, when I woke up…” Merri, with a devilish grin pushed Svetlana down on the bed. “Tell me, Lala honey, do good girls get to touch their diapies without their Mommy’s permission?” Now, fully on board, Svetlana had her ponytail in a hand and was nervously playing with it, “I guess not? I mean, it’s not like we really decided on rules or anyth-” Svetlana’s sweatpants were dropped to her ankles, leaving her crotch covered by a pair of white cotton panties. “Just what I thought. Lala, do these look like the undies of little girls who wake up with wet undies?” A tinge of excitement entered Lala’s voice, “No, Mommy, they don’t…” She added, theatrically, “I was just trying to be a good girl and make Mommy coffee before she woke up.” Acting like an elf possessed,“That’s very sweet of you, baby girl, but Mommy would rather you wake up,” Merri pulled the underwear away from the taller elf’s hips with two thumbs stretching the elastic sides out, “With her little one being safe and protected.” She finished by yanking the panties down. “I sowwy, Mommy…” Lala slipped a finger in her mouth, sucking on it until a harder palm reached the slim fat of her butt. “Ouch!” “Let that be a reminder, Lala. If Mommy puts you in a diapie, she expects to take you out of it, understand?” Lala nodded solemnly, another spank met her rear, “Do you understand?’ “Y-yes ma’am!” Merri turned around and grabbed a diaper from a drawer, smooshing it between her hands making it crinkle loudly. “Good girl. Baby won’t be doing that again, will she?” “No-oh, Mommy…” Lala wiggled in anticipation for her change. “You just lay back and let Mommy do everything, legs up, little girl.” Lala made lots of cooing sounds during her second ‘official’ diaper change with her Mommy, and Merri in turn spoke gently and decidedly to her baby girl, making sure to give Lala lots of kisses and tickles in between every step. Firmly taped up, Lala eyed the white diaper, before tapping it with touch of magic and making it multicolored with what looked like a children’s crayon drawing of a Mommy and little girl on the cover. “Very cute, but…” Merri said, with pulling Lala’s pants and panties up over her diaper, “There’s something else getting soggy…” Turning around and grabbing the bowls. “Should we go back downstairs, Mommy?” Smiling, Merri lowered Lala down to the floor, “No, I think…” She said, taking a spoonful of cereal and bringing it towards Lala’s mouth. “I should feed my baby in peace. “Oh-” Lala let out her surprise before the cereal and fruit was brought into her mouth. Merri nodded, “What a good eater!” She complimented, though she added when a dribble of milk came from the corner of Lala’s mouth, “A bit messy… Sorry, baby girl, I don’t have a bib on hand for you…” When Lala made a face, looking like she was about to say what she had, Merri put out, “I’m sure you have lots and lots of special accessories and clothes for just this kind of occasion, dear, but we’re in the middle of breakfast. You can show off later.” Looking a little dejected, Lala carried on opening her mouth for her Mommy in between chewing. The bowl left mostly empty, Merri scarfed down her own food, letting Lala cuddle at her side while she made her own breakfast and coffee disappear. Lala brought her head away from Mommy’s side as she set down her coffee for the last time. “You ready to go for a run now?” “Oh!” The bubble of control Merri felt while mommying Lala burst. “I…” Merri tried to recount just when the last time she ‘ran’ anywhere was, paling at the fact the last time she didn’t any strenuous exercise was back in high school. “I’m not sure, baby, d-do you really wanna go out in a diaper? Aren’t you worried people will see?” Standing up, Lala taps on her waistline, the papery edge of her diaper sticking out of her pants, and whispers and few magic words. The diaper didn’t poof out of existence, it was as if a layer of blur effects stacked on top of each of over and over again until her crotch looked flat, as though there weren’t a thick absorbent pad underneath her gray sweats. “There! Can’t even tell, can you?” She turned around and wiggled her butt in front of Merri. “Feels like I’m wearing nothing at all.” An image that would forever be burned into Merri’s psyche. Merri lifted her hand up, feeling the illusory space that hid the padding. “Oh!” Lala blushed. Pulling her hand away, Merri peeped out a tiny, “Sorry!” “It’s alright…” Lala pulled her hair, “You just… Kinda rubbed me the right way.” “You rub me the right way,” Merri blurted out. Turning away, but not before Merri caught the beginning of a self satisfied smile, Lala got on to bed, looking at Merri with her head and body side ways. “This isn’t quite how I thought this would all go down.” Lala told her. “Same. For one, I thought I’d be the one diapered up and getting fed. Count yourself lucky I didn’t ask you for a surprise change.” She cringed at that. “Yeah sorry, I can imagine that being shocking.” Merri shrugged, “Could’ve all went down completely differently if I had only thrown on one instead of you… A girl can dream. But, kinda seems like it played out well for you, so how did you imagine it?” “Hmm… I thought you’d be more, dominating?” “Really? Do go on.” “Well, you do a good job of it, mostly.” “I’ll keep that in mind for next time.” Lala gave her a look, “So there will be a next time?” “Of course! If you want there to be…” “I do…” Lala purred the words out, letting them draw out in long syllables. “Then I guess… I can think up some fun things to do. Do you have any limits?” Sitting up, Lala declared, “Mommy can do whatever she wants to me.” Puffing her chest out, Merri stood up, “Oh, I’m sure I can come up with a few fun things.” “I can’t wait, but…” Lala gestures at the lolita style dress Merri wore, “Are you going to go out to this jog in that?” Merri groans, “I’m not getting out of this, am I?” Lala shakes her head. “Listen, I haven’t ran since I was in my 20’s so, just be gentle, okay?” With a face made out of granite, “I’ll think about it…” With a sigh, Merri turned around, going through her drawers, taking out a pair of shorts, t-shirt, underwear, sports bra, and socks, all black except the last one. Stepping into the bathroom, Merri did her morning business before getting dressed, “Are all of your clothes black?” Lala asked when Merri stepped out, setting aside her crystal ball she had been fiddling with. “You went through my drawers,” Merri reminded her. “Some of my clothes are pastel, thank you.” Picking up her discarded sandals from the previous night, Lala transformed them into sneakers, “Momma, will you tie my shoes, pwease?” She asked in an overly cutesy voice. “Does my widdle girl not know how to tie her shoesies?” “It hard Momma,” Lala playfully whined. Merri took the shoes and placed them over the plain white socks Lala had on. “Thank you, Mommy,” She said after they were on. Leading Lala out of the room, Merri called out, “Dad, I’m stepping out, be back in a bit!” The man, standing in front of the window, didn’t seem to hear her, simply staring at nothing but an empty doghouse. Regarding the man sadly for a moment, she sighed and let her and Lala out. Lala shielded the artificial light away from her eyes with a palm. Looking left then right, peering at the nearly identical plots of land and houses, she asked, “Does it matter which way we go?” “There’s a park to the east,” Merri pointed to the right. “That sounds nice.” Within minutes, Merri was already having a bad time. Lala’s idea of a ‘jog’ was more of a light sprint, even with the slight waddle her unseen underwear was making her gait, Merri was having a hard time keeping up at what Lala saw as a leisurely pace, visibly holding back. Her eyes kept on the people and places they passed rather than the already huffing half-elf a few steps behind her. A person made of vines passed them, taking a three headed hound with white fur and black spots, one of her heads turned to give the pair a sniff that the plant man had to gently tug her away. Looking for an excuse to stop, Merri let out an, “Aww, are they friendly? Mind if I say hello?” “Oh sure,” The vine person paused, “Just give rightie a wide berth, she’s still ‘nibbly.” He explained, whenever he opened his mouth, it smelled like flower pollen, Merri sneezed. “Who’s a cute puppy? You is! And you is! And you is from afar!” Merri gave two of the heads pats and scratches. The cerberus, wagging their two tails that occasionally whipped into each other with a whup-whupp-whup, the beast that came up to Merri’s chest gave her a wet lick. “Who’s a good girl? How old are they?” “Still a pup, me and the missus are working on getting her off of chewing the furniture, she can’t seem to keep her mouths away from the couch. It’s a pain, but she’ll be a good guard dog one day.” He explained. “Glad you stopped us, I’m trying to get her accustomed to people. Eventually, want the wife to be able to take her into the city but she’s too protective of her right now, getting her used to the idea of other people.” Lala stepped over, letting the dogs sniff her hand before rubbing the center’s head. “What’s her name?” “Kibeleous, but we’ve just been calling her Kibbles.” “Such a sweetie! It was nice chatting with you,” Merri told the plant person, “If I see you guys around, I’ll come say hello.” “You ladies have a good day. Come along Kibbles.” The puppy dogs made a whining noise as they were tugged away from their new friends. Having caught her breath, Merri went on her way, a little ahead of Lala who quickly overtook her in stride. Not that Merri was complaining, she really didn’t mind watching Lala’s rear jiggle about. It had been a long time since Merri had stepped this far into the dimension pocket, and saw some new houses. One house had burning coals instead of grass, a flame elemental wearing khaki shorts and a yellow polo sprayed an exotic plant with a blackish liquid from a hose. In each window of another home, several raptors lounged about on soft surfaces, staring at everything that passed their home like cats that basked in the sun. An entire property was surrounded by a cube of water, kelp and seaweed for grass, a merfolk pushed a strange aquatic lawnmower over the bed of sea grass. The ground shook, small tremors reverberating through Merri’s body, a giant woman with skin of a stony texture pushing a stroller large enough for Merri or Lala came into view. Merri felt a pang of jealousy at the sight, and from Lala’s head snapping towards their direction, she assumed she did too. The stone giant pulled into a normal looking plot, like an optical illusion, she and the stroller seemed to shrink as they approached the home until she appeared to be a medium size creature. Merri imagined Lala pushing her down the street in an oversized stroller in nothing but a diaper and a shirt, then the image shifted until she was pushing Lala in the buggy. They stood outside a gate, fields and trees laying beyond this point. This park was the furthest one could go in the pocket dimension, after passing it, there was only streets leading back towards the portal to the ‘real’ world. A perverse thought occurred to Merri then. She looked around, making sure no one was looking. Lala was taking a look past the gate, over by a playground where some kids frolicked around a gym set, not paying attention to Merri, without warning or provocation, stuck her hand down Lala’s pants. “H-hey!” The elf turned beat red, hands flying towards her waistline. “I was just checking to make sure my girl was dry, that’s all,” Merri informed her. “I-I’m dry…” She said, looking around making sure no one was looking their way. Merri patted her back reassuringly, “It’s not that I don’t trust you, honey, you’re just too small to notice things like that.” Merri watched as the elf turned into jelly, her relaxed posture melting at Merri’s words. “Ohh… Do I need a change, Mommy? I can’t tell, ‘m too li’l.” “You’re not too wet.” The half-elf sounded so sure, Lala did a quick squeeze on her front to see if she really was wet. Merri started jogging once more, now with a smug smirk on her face at the little mind game she played on the elf. Lala fell a few steps behind, lost in thought that seemed to make her giddy. Looking around to make sure no one was in ear shot, the closest people around were a few kids, a pair of goblin twins burying their orc friend in a sand box while a tiny gnome girl cheered them on, Lala leaned into ask, “What if… I did need a change? Would you do it here?” “Oh Lala… Are you really such a baby you can’t hold it like a big girl?” “Maybe… Would you though?” “Maybe… Why don’t you try it and see?” Lala’s pace slowed to a crawl, looking anxiously around. Merri, happy that they weren’t running any more, fell back, a strange look came on to Lala’s, concentration and relaxing, her face scrunching as she tried to ignore the sounds that surrounded her, nearly stopping completely until Merri took her hand and started walking her forward. “Eheheh,” Lala let out a giggle. “Momma, can you change me please?” “When we get home baby.” “What?!” Lala lowered her voice when a few park goers looked in her direction. “I thought you said-” “Ah bup bup!” Merri raised a finger in objection, “I said ‘maybe’. I didn’t even bring any changing supplies with me. You’ll have to forgive me, I’ve only been a mother for less than a day.” Urgency grew in her voice, “I can summon whatever you need!” She pleaded. “Sweetie,” Merri spoke with an air of command and superiority, “You’re going to have to get used to your wet diaper, you’re going to be spending a lot of time dirty.” Lala stuck her hands in the pockets of her hoodie, as mortified as she was thrilled to be placed in this position, before the wet mass cooling in her pants started making some unwanted friction. “Mommy, I can’t run like this. I’ll get all rashy.” She whined. “Shush baby,” Merri wrapped an arm around one of Lala’s arms. “Unless you want me to hush you with a pacifier. “I don’t think you brought a pacifier with you.” Lala accused. Confidently, Merri explained, nuzzling the taller elf’s arm with her head, “I didn’t need to. You’ll summon one for me, if I tell you to.” Merri could feel Lala quiver at that, completely overjoyed and complacently by the control the half-elf had over her, it made her feel drunk with the power, warping her view, but also, a tender fondness for the girl who’s vulnerability she was entrusted with, a staggering mix. She suspected, Merri could easily convince the elf to go get undressed in the grass and get her diaper changed for any and all to see, more than that, Lala would happily comply. Add humbling to the list of feelings. A couple rode past them, a drow on his bicycle, a long visor on his bike helmet with thick sunglasses over his eyes, bright green, reflective spandex covering his body, side by side with a purple toned tiefling on her broom, her long blue dress flying in the wind revealing riding shorts beneath, a witch’s hat bent and folding between her goat like horns. When the pair were safely out of ear shot, Lala leaned down and whispered, “Merri?” “Yes?” “Umm, the illusion is working right? You can’t see or hear my diapie?” She inquired in a hush voice. “No, you’re perfectly ok… Do you wanna go home?” “Yes please.” They turned around, Lala flush in her walk of shame, avoiding eye contact with anyone who crossed their path, a stark contrast to her indifferent disposition before. Their strides were slower, Merri enjoyed the pace this time, though her sweat had already started pouring and like a leaky faucet it was hard to twist shut. Also like a leaky faucet, at least one more time Lala stopped in her tracks and whimpered, her hand reaching towards her crotch and looking worried. Merri gave her quiet words of comfort and trotted her along. Entering her home, Merri called out, “Dad, we’re back!” She barely gave her Dad a passing glance until he said something that stopped her in her tracks. “G- Gladice?” Merri stopped pulling Lala up the stairs. Not looking towards the confused old man, her voice came out a harsh croak, “No-” She took a deep breath and corrected herself, “No Dad, this is Svetlana. You met her earlier.” “Oh. Is is she a friend from a school?” Grimacing, Merri said, “Yeah Dad. A friend from school.” Merri couldn’t look back at Lala’s face. The look of pity she knew she would see, it wasn’t something she could bear right now. With a desperation, she marched up the stairs with the elf in tow, suddenly needing that feeling of control to be reasserted. She needed to feel like she had a handle on things. Safely behind closed doors, Lala softly touched Merri’s arm as they stood before the door in the hall, among closed doors and dusty picture frames with old family photos that Lala did her best to ignore, her leather fingers gliding off the sweaty skin. Sensing, a need for a moment of reprise, the elf left the silence still the air around them. Licking her lips, wetting her throat, Merri said, “Do you want to take a shower together?” She was feeling icky, and the warm steam had a way of clearing the mind, and perhaps, a little bit of closeness could throw some kindling on to the fire of this romance. A hand crept over to her left wrist, holding it tightly, “I’m sorry, I’m not comfortable with that.” Merri eyed the gloves, curious, but the elf honored Merri’s privacy, she could give her the same respect. “You ready for a change then?” “Yes, Mommy.” Taking a step towards the bedroom, Merri forced a jovial tone, “What do you want on your diapie this time?” “What do you think would be cute on me, Mommy?” Merri took the crumpled up pile that was the changing mat, with a hand on two corners flung it out on to the floor. She took a fresh diaper out and set it down on the floor, pulling the box of supplies out from underneath the bed. As Lala sat down, ready to lay back, she was surprised by Merri crawling on to her lap and pulling her into a tight hug. For a second, she did nothing, not making the smallest movement, even breathing came to a pause, then, her arms rose and wrapped around the half-elf. No words, either they would only get in the way, or the understanding would make them even closer than being in the other’s arms, either way, they were exactly where the other needed them to be. “The cerberus.” Merri said quietly. “Huh?” “You know, the three headed doggie we past on the way to the park. I think she would be cute on your diapie.” “Oh!” Lala touched the diaper, the picture forming in her mind’s eye and let it flow through her finger tips. She held up the underworld themed diaper with cerberus guarding the gates of ‘Heck’ as a gray, flaming sign on the top of the diaper said. “I like it,” Merri said readjusting herself on Lala’s lap, her knee rubbing into the squishy illusory part of her attire. “Ooh!” “Sorry!” Moving to get off in a more tactful way, Lala’s hand grabbed Merri’s arm. “Wait- Don’t stop.” “Yeah?” A welcomed distraction. “Does my baby like it when I do this?” She lowered a hand down to the seat of the sweatpants. Feeling the bulging part of Lala’s diaper and pressing into it, massaging it with two fingers, she watched Lala’s face crumble into unadulterated pleasure. Merri began rocking back and forth applying pressure with her weight as Lala leaned away from the bed and on to the changing mat down below. “Mmm… Mommy, that feels so good…” A finger slipped through Merri’s shirt, Lala pulling it off, leaving just the sports bra on that she started working on until Merri took her hand away ripped it off for her. Lala felt up Merri, her rising until reaching her chest. Merri was pulled down, Lala greedily licking and sucking on Merri’s tit. The tip of Lala’s tongue dancing around the nipple, the light pressure causing just the right amount of pain in the delicate balance of excitement and hurt shutting Merri’s brain off. “Ahh!” “Mmmph!” Merri shimmied the sweatpants down to the middle of Lala’s thighs, her hands working behind her. Lala moaned when Merri pulled away, turning around to untape the sodden diaper to give access to what she wanted. Lala’s sex mixing in with the aroma of pee, Merri delved deep into the elf with her middle and ring finger, thumb outside of her teasing her clit. For a moment, Merri was relentless, not caring how fast or rough she was with Lala’s most sensitive part, wanting, no, needing to hear the sounds of her lover’s climax for the first time. Leaning down to give the slit a lick before letting her fingers to the brunt of the work. Each thrust of her digits making the work faster as Lala’s cavity grew wetter, the sounds of insertion becoming more rapid. A final lick and, “Ahh! Uhh! Oh…” Merri tumbled off of Lala, side by side with her the opposite way, feet to head, head to feet, or as close as Merri could get with her head reaching Lala’s ankles and her feet reaching the elf’s shoulders. “Alright…” Merri said raising herself with her elbows. “Now that that’s out of our systems, let’s get my girl properly dressed.” She grabbed the ‘Heck’ themed diaper, lowering the sweatpants some more. Lala made a whining noise. “But Mommy, you didn’t finish.” Already working on wiping Lala clean, Merri told her, “That’s fine baby. My Lala girl was taken care of, that makes me a happy Mommy.” “But- mmm!” Her words were cut short by a particularly deep brush with the wet wipe. “Ok… Next time, though?” Pushing aside the ‘Mommy and Me’ diaper in its place the ‘Heck’ padding, Merri promised, “Next time.” The little took this in stride, resting her head over her folded arms while her Mommy finished her job. “And there!” Merri said patting the red and black diaper, sending a cloud of excess powder into the air. “Clean as a whistle.” “Clean as a whistle.” Lala agreed in a small voice. Merri surprised Lala as she raised herself off the floor. Pressing her lips against the elf’s, initially shocked, she eased into the gesture, closing her eyes, letting her tongue do that talking. Disentangling from each other, Merri pressed her brow against Lala’s, their noses touching tips. “Mommy’s gonna take a shower, little one, you get dressed for the day and keep yourself preoccupied, ‘kay?” She told her as she gave the elf a kiss on the forehead, winking her eye as she dropped her shorts and underwear on the floor and strutted into the bathroom. Chapter 7 Draping a towel over her dripping form, Merri stepped out of the steamy bathroom. Waiting for her, sitting on the bed with her legs crossed was a much more put together Lala. A brown vest over a long sleeve black blouse, the cuffs folded over showing off her white gloves, her long legs covered by a dark blue jeans, riding boots crossed over one another, fitting her legs so well they looked poured into the footwear. In the short time apart she had cast a glamour on her face, her lips had a dark red sheen to them, eyelids smokey, lashes fluttering with a bold color on them, a rosy blush on her cheeks. Merri felt under dressed and she wasn’t even wearing anything. Stepping over, just to make sure, Merri reached over to prod at Lala’s crotch. “Mooommy! Stoop! I was trying to look sexy for you!” She whined in a voice that didn’t match her look. “Had to make sure you were still wearing your diapie, baby girl.” Pouting, “Hmmph! I am! You told me I can’t take it off without you.” Holding up her towel with one hand and scratching Lala’s chin with the other, Merri asked, “Are we being bratty? Don’t you know what we do to bratty little girls around here?” Eyes lighting up, Lala informs Merri, “No? I don’t know what we do to… bratty little girls. Why don’t you show me, Mommy?” Dropping the towel, Merri reached out and grabbed the elf’s wrists and pushed her down on to the bed, kissing the nape of her neck. “Well… One thing we like to do to misbehaving girls…” She kisses further up the neck, then the cheek, up to the ear, sticking the tip of it in her mouth and running her tongue over it. “Hmm!” Taking the tip out, Merri leans down and whispers sweetly, “We get them all hot and bothered, and leave them wanting.” “Hmph!” Lala sticks her lip out, “That’s no fair!” Merri turned away with a triumphant giggle. It was all a game, just a little bit of teasing, but leaving Lala in a state of nervous smiles and hair twirling was an incredible confidence boost. No one ever called Merri ugly, not in good faith in any case, not once, though, had she ever considered herself attractive enough to leave someone like Lala in a tizzy like that. She hummed as she got dressed, making much more exaggerated movements than she would have without an audience. Her hips wiggling as her blue lacey panties went up her legs, as they did when pulling on a similarly colored long sleeve shirt, perhaps taking a tad longer than she usually would have as she methodically rolled the sleeves up. Pulling on a pair of socks, Lala caught sight of Merri’s tattoo on the side of her waistline as her shirt rode up slightly. Maybe her mind was on other things the last few times it had been completely revealed, maybe some things grow more interesting when they’re trying to hide, like a the difference between a jungle cat lounging in the sun compared to when they’re stalking through the leaves. In either case, now was the moment she brought it up. “I like your tattoo, heather, right?” Lala commented. In the middle of pulling up some olive slacks, Merri replied, “Yup. They were Mom’s favorite. The backyard is covered with them.” She quickly moved the topic off of herself. “Why don’t you have any tattoos?” “I do.” Merri thought back from when she was exploring every fold of Lala’s body. “I don’t remember s- Oh.” Her eyes on to the gloved hands. “Yeah…” Trying to cut away the uncomfortable silence the moment had turned into. “Well… I usually wait until later, but if you want I can introduce you to my real Dad.” Merri suggested. Looking puzzled, Lala repeated, “’Real Dad’?” “Yeah, come on, pillow butt,” Merri offered a hand to Lala, after an uncertain second, she gave the half-elf her right hand, At the kitchen table, Merri grabbed a scroll from the basket, pulling an ink well with a brush towards her. Lala stood over her shoulder, studying her work and the picture of the glyphs she was using as a reference. In spite of herself, Merri felt like she was back in school, working on a test with a teacher standing over her. She found herself spending much more time making sure her swooping gestures with the brush were precise and neat. “May I have one of these?” Merri was taken aback by the question. “I… Kind of need them. They’re expensive.” “I’ll replace it, promise. Trust me, you’ll appreciate what I make.” With a sigh, Merri nodded. Lala took a spot next to her, like the wand that had appeared in her hand the other day, a personalized brush appeared in her hand. Up close, Merri saw it look like came straight from her wrist, pulling the handle straight from the space between her hand and arm with her middle and ring fingers. “How do you do that?” Lala looked at the appendage and her tool in her hand. It looked like she was considering something carefully. Setting the brush on the inkwell, ensuring that no excess ink wouldn’t drip off of it, assuming that if scrolls were considered a pricey purchase, then magical ink would be as well. Using her left hand, she pulled off a finger on her right glove, one after the other freeing herself until she slipped out of the glove completely. Her arm was covered with runes and magic circles, in many different shades of colors with seemingly no rhyme or reason, the little patches of skin considerably paler than the rest of her complexion. Turning her arm around, she showed Merri the underside of her forearm, equally patterned with colorful runes and circles that Merri didn’t have the knowledge to make heads or tails except a few that she was familiar with, like three identical circles on the outside of the arm with runes inside that said ‘fire’. Lala drew Merri’s attention towards a larger circle on her wrist. With her left middle finger, Lala ran the tip over the outer rim of of the circle, the lines making it up lighting up with her touch. She squeezed the empty space above it with a finger and thumb, the air growing blurry where she pinched, and pulled out a wand, different than the other two she had seen the other day. Proudly, Lala explained, “Inter dimensional sheath. That’s what I call it anyway, not that anyone else has a name for it, I designed the spell myself.” The look of pride Lala wore reminded Merri of how she felt when a pastry she learned came out perfectly. “It’s basically a little wormhole to my inner sanctum, my armory, but there is a neat twist I gave it to set it apart from similar spells, here.” She offered the wand to Merri. She held the wand, looking at Lala confused, until her hand’s grip clenched on nothing. Gaze darting towards the empty hand, Merri asked dumbfounded, “Where’d it go?” Eyes squinting, smile smug, Lala held out her wrist, out of the circle she pulled out the same wand. “I can loan out anything that comes out of this spell, or if I get disarmed, even if its just lost like-” She let the wand slip out of her hand, rolling under the table unseen, then pulled the same wand out of the circle. “If I will it to return to my sanctum, it returns.” “And you made that spell?” “Sure did!” Merri snickered. “You’re a nerd!” Lala’s proud disposition dropped like a weight, with a panicked, “N-no! I’m not a nerd!” “You’re just like those other wizards, aren’t you? Spend long nights up in a tower or dungeon never seeing anyone or socializing.” “It wasn’t a tower!” The elf’s bug eyed insistence brought on a fresh bout of laughter from Merri. “Stop! Please stop…” Merri looking up, quieted down when she saw real tears starting to form, misting Lala’s piercing blue eyes. With a cough, Merri changed the subject. “So uh, what kind of wand is that?” The question seem to give Lala pause, very carefully she asked, “Do you really want to know?” Thinking that it was a case of nursing hurt feelings, Merri gave her answer with enthusiasm, “Yeah! Really do.” Taking a deep breath, the look of hurt vanished from the elf’s face, “This is a Walnut XJ-9, developed by the Obsidian co. circa 3826 for the Under army during the 2nd Lich Wars. It’s sturdy grip was composed for both the rugged hands of druegar and the nimble drow, making it very versatile. It can hold up to 7 tier 6 scrolls, a rather awkward number to me, but given the high caliber of spells you can shoot out of it with such a low failure rate and the decreased chance to splinter, its well worth it, but the Under army had such a large number of infantry, having someone cover you while you reload probably wasn’t an issue. In spite of the general public disposition of the drow and druegar, the comradery was incredible, a real brotherhood down in the Hive’s front lines, which honestly you needed that kind of trust when your soldiers were tossing out cloudkills, walls of ice, chain lightnings… I’m not boring you am I?” Sensing she had made a mistake of some kind, caught between sparing a new lover’s feelings and boredom, Merri busied herself with the scroll, “No, babe! I’m listening.” “Right, anyway, the XJ-9 was particularly innovative in it’s disposable cylinder clip. Semi-disposable. You see, because the XJ-9 was manufactured in such large numbers, a soldier could reliably get replacement clips of the same model. Before that, if you needed to reload a wand or a staff you would remove the bottom and manually insert each scroll, a nightmare in a firefight, a few older models even tried to use revolving chambers to combat this, but even then-” “Weren’t you gonna write something on that?” “Oh!” Suddenly reminded of the unfurled scroll in front of her, Lala quickly went to work filling it up with runes. Merri thought this would get her out of her impromptu Wand History 101, only underestimating Lala’s ability to multitask. “I know what you’re thinking, ‘revolving chamber’?! Why bother? Might as well stick with single spell wands at that point. Many agreed, but the versatility could not be discounted so easily. Although, the single spells have come quite a long way too.” She pulled out the white wand she had used the other day in one fluid movement with her left hand in the middle of a brush stroke. “The T-1000, sleek, modern, and if I may say, sexy. Primarily used by law enforcement, specifically riot control. Back in the dark ages, a wizard, sorcerer, or artificer would load up a similar wand with somewhere between 6 and 20 charges, possibly quite a bit more compared to 10 charges this wand in my hand carries. The difference is the Manat. Before the web of magic and information became widely used, after a wand’s charges were used up it basically amounted to fancy kindling. Now? I can connect to the Manat several times a day and reload. Not that there’s not drawbacks. Like firmware updates. Tell me this,” Lala swung the brush around dramatically, “Why do I need to update a wand? It still holds the same amount of charges, it does the same thing it did yesterday! During combat too! And it’s not like there’s a display on a wand! Or a voice tells you what’s going on, though I suppose thank the Gods for that. Can you imagine? ‘5 minutes until fully updated’! Might as well say come and get!” The explanation was swiftly turning into a rant. “You done with that?” Merri pointed at the scroll in front of Lala. “Hmm? Oh yeah…” Lala put a finger on the scroll, imbuing it with power lighting up the glyphs. “What is it?” Smiling, Lala told her, “It’s a surprise! The next time we meet, go ahead and use this. Some where private.” She rolled it up and passed it to Merri. “What about you? What are you working on?” Merri looked down at the nearly finished scroll before her. How was Lala so fast? And going off on a rant at that! “It’s for Dad. It helps clear his head, I guess.” Lala looked over at it, studying the circle carefully. “Arcane medicinal magic? Interesting. Looks rather advanced. Probably, what? Tier 7?” “I don’t know, I just pour everything I have into I can, let’s Dad think clearly for a couple of hours.” “Just a couple of hours? And you have to use everything you have? What tier are you?” “2, why? What are you?” “I’m 8. If I took a year off of studying I’d be 9, at the rate I’m going I’d say I’ll hit it in about, hmm… 5-10 years?” Merri looked aghast, “Tier 8?! You really are a nerd!” Lala furrowed her brows. “Wait, wait, it’s not like its a bad thing or anything. You’re just like one tier away from being one of the strongest casters in the world.” “Not really. That would still only get me one tier 9 spell a day, the top casters can perform around three, I think. May I try?” She gestured at the scroll. Shrugging, Merri nudged it towards her. “Be my guest.” Though her magic might be insignificant compared to Lala’s, still, she couldn’t remember the last time she had each of her casts for a day. Concentrating, Lala lightly caressed the scroll in front of Merri, letting her powers flow into the scroll. It shined as the runes on the paper became more than ink, they became orders to change the nature of reality. The time it took was longer than it took Lala to do her own scroll, whether it was because of familiarity, complexity, or difficulty Merri couldn’t say. When she finally pulled away, Lala wiped a bead of sweat away from her face. “I think, and I’m not entirely sure I don’t mess with arcane healing often, but that should make it last for a few days now.” “A few days?!” Merri leapt from the chair excitedly, grabbing the rolled up scroll greedily. “That’s incredible!” She pulled the elf in for a kiss, Lala blushed and her eyes twinkled. Playing with her hair, Lala admitted, “That may have been a little strenuous. I may have had an accident in the middle of that...” “Do you think you can come back when it wears off and do it again?” Lala looked down after hearing the request. “Uhh, actually, no I can’t. I have orders and, well, my men and I are getting shipped out towards contested territory. Don’t know when I’ll be back in the city.” Merri’s face darkened at the news. “But, I can do it on my own time, send you a scroll. I still owe you one, I suppose.” Merri’s mind was on another matter, sighing, she dejectedly returned to her seat, looking troubled and thoughtful. “So, how long are you going to be away? When’s the next time we can meet?” “It’ll be a few months at best but…” She tapped on the scroll she had made in front of Merri. “Give me just a few days and I think we can arrange something.” They left the subject at that for the moment. Merri showed Lala how she applied to the magic to her father and gave the two a proper introduction. The look on the man’s face was sheepish when he realized fully that they had a guest in the house. For once the home was filled with music and conversation, laughter lighting up the air, as well as the smell of food Merri made for lunch. They spent most of their time talking with the old man, until Lala needed a few moments to refresh herself and the two absconded away to Merri’s bedroom for a quick change and cuddles. The time came for Lala to leave sooner than Merri had hoped, in trying to savor the moments she had with her new companion, she went with the elf to the teleportation station. A chill was growing on the wind, Lala had summoned her long black jacket, her padded secret safely hidden behind a layer of illusory magic, while Merri had found a tan coat lined with faux fur around the cuffs and collar. Merri imagined the two of them looked quite a pair, the elegant Svetlana in her long black evening coat with a face reminiscent of nobility hand in hand with the graceless girl who looked like she was about to go out shoveling snow. She had to admit, though, no one paid them any attention. In the hustle and bustle of the big city, they were just faces in the crowd. So many more interesting things to look at and listen to. The armored dragonborn officer getting into a yelling match with a trio of warlocks riding brooms on the streets over speeding tickets and at what speed a broom gets classified as a road and street vehicle. Hags in rags dropping items into a steaming cauldron in a dark alley way lethargically, whispering and cackling as the potion brewed. As the final office hour came to an end, a row of modrons came pouring out of buildings, a race of mechanical shapes, robots made of cogs and spindly metal limbs their bodies taking the shape of orbs, cubes, pyramids, each wearing a suit and tie ill fitting on their bodies, marching in neat single file lines. Feeling her arm pulled back, Merri looked at Lala, who stopped dead in her tracks, her ears twitching and body going stone still. Following the trail of sight, Merri found that Lala was staring at a dark figure in a smooth black mask, their blond hair pulling away showing a pair of pointy ears, beneath the black cloth of trench jacket, the figure wore gleaming, pristine silver armor, they held a pointy spear of copper with it ending in a pointy crescent. An air of menace hung around the figure, though all the intimidation the person needed lie on the insignia of their back. The royal insignia of the elfish clan of Glaedrehal, one of the four groups that made the backbone of the government that ruled the country. The person wearing it was one of the royal bodyguards. There was no chance the person the guard was making a perimeter for was King Glaedrehal, the elf was almost never seen off the property of his estate, always in the company of his dozens of wives, concubine, and children. Merri wondered then why Lala had such a dramatic reaction to the sight of the bodyguard. A female elf came into view, followed by two servants that carried arms full of paper, expensive looking shopping bags. In her hand, Merri felt Lala relax at the sight of the elf, only to stiffen, tighten to the point it hurt Merri when another elf went and stood next to her. Merri would be hard pressed to admit to ever seeing anyone as beautiful as Svetlana, though the elf that they now saw would be more than a contender. The trademark fine angles of the elves that seemed chiseled into their perfect jawlines and cheek bones were there, fine golden hair that seemed to emit a glow as the strands reflected all but the dimmest of light, her icy blue eyes and smile seemed locked into a sneer. Wearing a glittering emerald green dress that couldn’t have been warm to wear, Merri thought might actually be made up of emerald scales. On her left arm was an intricate tattoo that emitted a glow in the shape of the royal insignia, burning a golden color reminscent of the elf’s radiant hair.0 The pair almost walked into another building, but the fair creature stopped, looking out of the corner of her eye, she saw Svetlana, and began to approach her like a tiger quietly pursuing its prey. Lala bowed her head, motioning for Merri to do the same with just the tug of a hand. “Princess Elin.” She coolly greeted the elf. Merri watched as a dozen of the guards created a circle around her, Lala, the Princess and her companion, as well as the handful of servants that walked with them. It was a claustrophobic feeling, surrounded by the blank faces of a ring of armed elves, in front of them two nobles and their posse of flunkies. Elin’s lips curled unpleasantly, “Lala, I thought that was you! I had no idea the army let their dogs out of the trenches! And here I thought you’d be bleeding out in the dirt somewhere.” She turned her head and gave a pointed look to the elf she had been shopping with who let out a forced laugh. Eyes lowering to the ground, Merri watched as Lala took a deep breath, doing her best to ignore the harsh jabs. “Mother told me you had gotten engaged. Congratulations.” Her tone came out mechanically, but Merri heard the underlying plea of the courteous words. Please just leave. “Mother still talks to you? Hmph.” Her face was still curled into a smile, but the icy blue eyes so similar to Lala’s own glared into the elf.”But yes.” Elin revealed a large gemstone encrusted ring. “Harold Ichor and I will be arranged to be wed in just three months.” The name Ichor rung a bell in Merri. Marshal Ichor was the current chairman of Des L’Bow, originally starting out creating children’s cartoons before turning into a juggernaut of a multimedia empire. Elin smugly examines her own ring as she says, “I would invite you but, you know,” Her eyes point up, glaring daggers at Lala. “Family only.” “Excuse you? Just who do you think you are?” Merri found herself saying stepping between Lala and Elin. The princess at first regarded her like a particularly large roach, grimacing in disgust, until, a look of recognition of her emasculate face. “No.” Lala whimpered quietly trying to pull Merri back with a hang on her shoulder. Merri merely gave the hand on her shoulder a squeeze before stomping closer to Elin, grinning madly at Lala. “How dare you come over here sneering like a playground bully with that insulting tone, I have half a-” “Lala, do you know who she reminds me of?” Elin interrupted Merri as though she weren’t there, add insult to injury as she was clearly the subject of conversation. “Noo…” The sound out of her mouth came out like a mournful echo. “Hey! I’m talking to you!” Merri was just about to jab a finger into the princess’ chest, until she heard a schwing as 12 spears cut through the air and she acutely became aware that that a dozen pairs of sharp metal point were pointing at herself. Elin clapped her hands, “She even sounds like her!” Leaning down until she was at eye level with Merri, “Do you know what happens to little commoner half breeds who make threats to royalty? Why don’t you finish what you were saying and find out?” Lala pulled Merri back, she was about to turn around and tell the elf to let her handle it, but the stalwart look on her face made Merri keep the comment to herself. Voice heavy with a resolution Merri had yet to hear from Lala’s mouth, she asked the princess, “Are you certain you want to be make threats yourself?” Her gloved fists were clenched into tight bricks. Noticing the gloves for the first time, Elin guffawed, “And you still wear those? You truly are pathetic!” Her expression noticeably shifting when she saw the jeer had no effect on Lala. “You know… Maybe I do want to start making threats.” She said as intimidatingly as a show dog barring her fangs, making the same motion as Merri did with her left arm, the gold light cast from the princess’ tattoo lighting up Lala’s still face, sternly neutral, looking unimpressed by the motion. “Did you know, Princess Elin of House Glaedrehal, that law becomes rather gray when it comes to the nobility inciting violence on military rank? It first came up in courts when a dwarven lord, I believe his name was Ironpick, stood in the was of an operation led by Brigadier General Vastoof. The lord took personal offense at Vastoof trying to tread on his land in pursuit of a target and threatened to bombard him. Vastoof took Ironpick’s entire hold before he took his life. In Vastoof vs. Ironpick, the court sided with the military, axiomatic courts tend to side with whomever seems more reasonable. So, I’ll ask you again, are you certain, dear sister, would you still care to threaten me and my party?” Elin’s face remained passive, uninterested, through Lala’s explanation, until the word ‘sister’ came out of her mouth, then rage burned in her eyes, going from mocking to hateful. “You’re no sister of mine, Svetlana of no House, you’ve seen to that yourself. You’ve lowered yourself to the smallest ranks of people, a dog, and House Glaedrehal recognizes no dog as any kind of authority. Cower before me or feel my wrath.” Nonplussed, Lala sighed, “Very well, I refuse to debase myself, but I wouldn’t harm you unless you truly force my hand. It would make Mom sad.” Elin rolled her eyes at this. “Name a champion among your guards and we’ll settle this.” Seemingly randomly, Elin pointed at one of the blank faced guards, who stomped in between her and Lala. Lala looked at the elf pityingly, “Remove your helmet, please.” The elf stood ready with his spear. Sighing again, “Tell me, faceless minion of Elin of Glaedrehal, how many battles have you fought, have you won? Have you ever had to fight in contests other than sparring or pushing away would be suitors?” Again, no answer. “Very well, do you at least have any opinion on how your remains shall be sent to your family?” By now, a crowd had formed around the circle of guards, passerby straining to see what the commotion was about, and now sensing the hostility in the air, desperately trying to see what was going on. The guard, not as mute as he seemed a second ago, finally spoke up, “I have no family, I gave it up to serve a higher power.” “As have I, yet your mistress would look down on me for that decision. A pity, that you protect one who would look at you the same.” Words no longer came from the guard’s mouth, and Lala shrugged, stepping forward. Readying his spear, the masked elf sprung forward to attack Lala, only for her to grab the head of the spear and shatter it in her left hand, grabbing the elf’s head with her other hand. Locking eyes with Elin, Lala glowered at her, whispering a chant under her breath. The head in her hand, briefly struggling, stopped suddenly, as a thin sheet of frost covered his body starting at the point of Lala’s hand. Slowly, he became encased in a shell of blue ice, when he was fully entombed in his makeshift frozen coffin, she dropped him. The ice and the elf inside shattered on the side walk, red and white chunks flying everywhere like glass breaking on the ground. Lala’s eyes never turned away from her sister, who’s expression never shifted away from venomous. “Merri, let’s go.” Svetlana Lark held her left hand out to Merri, taking it thankful that it wasn’t the one just holding the former guard. Merri paused for a second, pointing at Elin’s dress. “You uh, you have some of… him on you.” She pointed at a red glob of… something Merri didn’t want to put into words on the emerald scales of Elin’s gown. Elin turned her attention towards the half-elf. Pulling her head back, snorting, she spat at Merri. “Ugh!” She cried out in disgust, wiping off her coat with a sleeve with her hand withdrawn inside. “Pig!” “Dog fucker.” The princess swore at Merri. Lala tugged Merri away while Merri pointed a rude gesture at the princess. It was hard for Merri to collect her thoughts on everything that just happened as the pair pushed their way through the crowds of pedestrians on the way to the waystation. Lala walked forward with a confident stride, looking forward with a steely gaze as Merri observed her out of the corner of her eyes with a look of dumbfound. A few blocks away from the waystation, Lala turned into a deserted alleyway between a building of salt and one made of a large tree. The air glittered with loose salt that shook free from the building on the right, leaving its odor in the air, it stung the eye. Patches of white littered the ground and trash as the salt fell into piles, giving the alley an almost snowy look. The tree building, bright and lively on the front side, appeared dryer in such close proximity to the salt building, it was a wonder how the mineral monolith allowed such a towering tree to remain alive, but as evidenced by the leaves that still coated the ground, it still clung to this mortal coil. Lala’s grip slipping away from Merri as she walked deeper into the shadows of the two buildings, away from the waves of people on the streets. Merri let out a sound of relief. “Yeah, I need a moment too…” She said as Lala crouched down, leaning on a wall of salt, pushing her head into her knees and letting out a muffled sob. “Why is she so meeean!?” “Huh?” “Just because she’s a hundred years older than me she’s always acted like she was soooo much better than me! When we were kids she would come into my room and break my things, call me a baby when I cried and went to Mom. But then, she had broke her stuff too and told her I was the one doing it! She was always so cruel! Elin,” She said the name like one would speak a curse, “She just can’t bear to see me happy, or content, or just walking the streets. It’s like she gets off on seeing me miserable!” “And you just killed that guy.” Merri replied, still trying to wrap her head around that, the image of chunks of body flying everywhere. Lala stopped sobbing and studied Merri’s face for a moment before saying, “Uh yes. Merri, you do know what I do, right?” A growing concern started gnawing in the back of Merri’s heart. “N-no? You’re like a colonel or something, you’re like in some kind of administrative role, right? Like you give orders?” Lala took a second to speak. “Riight. I… Give orders.” She pursed her lips. “We can leave it at that…” She pursed her lips. “I guess its immature to let childish spats from a thousand years ago mess with me so much.” Sitting down next to Lala, Merri wrapped an arm around her back, “But you justta widdle baby, you can’t help it if you’re upset by a bully-wully!” She said in a cutesy voice, “A thousand years ago? How old are you?” “Justa widdle baby, Mommy.” She was about to put her right thumb into her mouth while make pleading eyes at Merri before she was stopped. “No. Not that hand. I never want to see you use that hand again for anything with your mouth. Or my mouth. Or really anything.” “Yes Mommy. I sowwy.” She snuggled into Merri’s shoulder. Merri cried out as a realization fully hit her, “You’re a freaking princess?!” Coughing to return to her normal voice, “Not technically. I gave up my claim to the throne when I started pursuing my career in the military.” “Oh.” Merri looked at Lala’s left glove, now knowing what really lay underneath. She had heard what royals who give up their spots in line had to go through. There was a glint of green in the shredded leather in the palm of the glove.”Buuut, you’re still a princess!” “No, I can’t legally claim that title. Can we get back to my sister?” “That smelly pig? I don’t care about her at all, and neither should you. My baby girl is a princess!” Merri’s eyes went sparkly with excitement. Lala laughed at the idea of Elin as a pig. “Yeah but… She’s still my sister, you know?” “Why? She doesn’t seem to think so, neither does ‘the law’ either. Why does it matter?” Letting out an annoyed huff, “You just don’t understand.” Merri opened her mouth to reply, but quickly shut it. “Sorry.” She pulled in Lala’s head into a hug, humming and brushing her hair between her fingers. Though still irritated, Lala let Merri do it for awhile, settling into it, sniffling a little while fresh tears streaked down her face. “Come on, princess.” Merri said standing up, helping Lala stand as well. “Please, don’t call me that,” She said, though the hint of a smile was on her mouth. “What, Princess? Princess, what shouldn’t I call you? Does my widdle bitty pwincess not like when I call her Princess?” She brushed a white streak of salt off of the back of Lala’s coat. “Mooommy! It’s embawwassing!” Righting the front of Lala’s jacket, “Can’t help it, now I know you’re my Princess, officially. You can’t just say,” She said in a mock low voice, “’I’m not technically a Princess I’m gwumpy gwump and I can’t be a Princess.’” “I am noooot a gwumpy gwump!” “Ok, you’re a fuddy-duddy. Lala, Mommy says you’re a Princess, and Mommy is always right. Right?” “I suppose… In private, ok?” “I’mma need to hear you say it.” “What? I’m a Princess, happy?” “No, no, no, what is Mommy?” Teasingly, she replied, “Mommy is Mommy?” “Nope, try again.” “Fiiiine. Mommy is always right.” “That’s right! Though… I’m not sure I like that tone…” She smacked Lala’s rear, feeling the padded resistance beneath the coat and her pants, a rustling sound on impact. “Can’t believe you fought like that in a diaper. Isn’t it hard to move?” “Oh, I… Kinda got used to it awhile ago, you’d be surprised how often I wear in combat.” “Wouldn’t be that surprised fluffy pants. Come on baby.” Merri held her baby’s hand and led her out of the alleyway. “Sorry Mommy. I’m going to have to take this off without you.” She said motioning towards her groin as they walked towards the end of the alley, towards light and people. Raising a brow, Merri asked, “Why?” “Well, you know, I can’t just stay in one diaper for days until I see you again.” Her voice became hushed as they entered the crowd. “Sure you can!’ “No, really, I can’t. I’m gonna have to change eventually.” “Hmm. But if I’m not there to do it for you then… I guess you’re breaking the rules and will need to be punished.” “Come now, seriously? Isn’t that a tad unrealistic?” “Ahh, ahh, ahh! What is Mommy?” Whispering, “Mommy is always right.” “What? I can’t hear you, speak up Princess.” As they walked towards the waystation, hand in hand, just a little bit louder, Lala said, “Mommy is always right.” (Explicit warning, this chapter includes futanari, pregnancy, cucking, of course abdl, and copious use of unfunny references, readers discretion is advised) Chapter 8 Tick-Tock-Tick-Tock. A counter full of timers, each ticking down different sets of time. Flour, sugar, eggs, butter, varieties of fruits in bowls, spices, tools, scattered everywhere. The sweet smell of syrupy sauces filling the air, chocolate bubbling in a double boiler as it finished melting down, bread ready to be pulled from the oven. Many projects all come to a head all at once. And only one half-elf to handle them all. Merri stirred her sauces splattering her apron with little dots of red, created her pastry dough sending clouds of flour and sugar into the air, piped a frosting on a layered cake from on top a ladder with the precision of a sculptor, was pulling sheet trays of bread out of the oven. All at once. A second Merri tended to the chocolate, a fourth was wrapping the pastry dough and putting them through a stasis spell to seal them till she was ready to make use of them, a sixth, seventh and eighth Merri decorated all the layers below the fifth on the ladder, while her final three clones were pulling the sheets of buns and rolls out of the oven, covering them, loading them on to racks and getting them ready for whatever the Culinary Guild needed them for. Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! The timers went off in synchronization, one after the other with only seconds in between. The original Merri poured her red sauce into a pan to cool, frowning at the splatters on her apron. Messy, random splotches of red seemed to be reminding her over the last few days of chunks of elf on the pavement, her mind recalling that very moment when she watched that elf split apart and scatter everywhere. She saw it happening in the shower, in the silent still moments to herself, when she closed her eyes right before slipping off to sleep, and in her dreams after that. “Ahem.” Gretchen stood in the doorway to the bakery, the clattering of pots and pans and yelling coming from the main kitchen behind her In her large hand she carried a brown paper bag. She squinted across the room where a dozen identical half-elves were busy manning various stations in front of mixing bowls, stoves, ovens. “Hey! Which of you is the real Merri?” Gretchen called out. Without looking up from their tasks, each one said in unison, “I am!” Gretchen rolled her eyes.”Which one of you is the original?” In front of the pan of cooling red sauce, Merri pointed a finger straight up into the air. “Yo!” Quickly, she gathered up an identical paper bag to the one in Gretchen’s hand. Gretchen dropped the bag in front of Merri and was passed over the other one like a shady under the table deal. “As agreed, two garlic roasted shambling mound, a clover salad, owlbear gravy, and half-foot mashed potatoes.” “It’s crazy. Like its just a potato, it shouldn’t taste any different, but boil ‘em, mash ‘em, stick ‘em in a stew, no matter what half-foot potatoes are better.” Merri passed the bag to one of her dopplegangers who started loading her bag up with bread and cupcakes. “Yeah, we all know how it goes.” Gretchen peeked into her bag. “It’s all there!” Merri said, defensively. “Two dozen enchanted golden apples. Like I promised.” “And?” “I made sure that they weren’t treant apples. Triple checked.” “Good.” Gretchen closed the bag. “Some of the family still uses outhouses and you have no idea what a shock it is to start hearing treespeak when you’re trying to go.” The bag was passed back to the original Merri. “I take it that bag means you have plans, so no going out for drinks tonight?” Gretchen inquired, tucking her bag of apples under an arm and looking over the organized chaos that was Merri’s work. A big smile plastered on her face, Merri grabbed a Clone spell scroll out of a drawer triumphantly, pulling her sack from a pocket and letting it grow to its full size, tucking the scroll into one of its smaller pockets and the food into the main one. “’Fraid not, I have a hot date tonight!” Gretchen snorted, “You’re swiping a Clone?” She hid a hand over her face, which Merri thought was a sweet thought only her friend’s laughter was not something that could really be hidden. Gretchen’s chortling came out in a loud room shaking bellows. “Where I come from, we don’t call the things you do with one of those a ‘hot date’.” “No, no!” Merri started, flustered, “I’m gonna do things with the Clone of someone else!” This just made Gretchen laugh louder, a possibility that never crossed Merri’s mind. “Identity theft is not a joke, Mer-bear.” She started walking out of Merri’s ‘dungeon’. Hurrying to keep up with Gretchen, Merri desperately tried to explain herself as they dodged the obstacles of a busy kitchen, two journeymen carrying a 20 gallon pot with writhing tentacles trying to escape the lid, carts of platters getting pushed by unseen servants, small goblinoid porters carrying stacks of dirty dishes that towered over their heads towards the dish washing area. “But I really do have a hot date!” “You don’t have to explain yourself to me,” Gretchen said as she pushed a heavy metal door outside. “I don’t care if you’re summoning an incubus, making a copy of Henrietta Cavil, or if you’re ‘skinning the boar’ with your carving knife you hide under the bed-” “I keep it in a drawer actually.” Gretchen looked at Merri wryly as she lit up a cigarette and was about to join a group of her baby birds. “Right, babe. In any case, if the battery dies or your spell runs out or whatever and you’re still up, you know where I’ll be.” “Wait!” Merri grabbed on to Gretchen’s jacket before she got too far away. “Listen, there’s one more thing I have to grab, but the shop is gonna close soon, so, can you cover me? Just make sure my copies are still working?” Shrugging while taking a drag of a burning cigarette, Gretchen said, “Sure, I got you. Seriously though, if you’re summoning an incubus wear protection. Something with protection from evil, And plan b.” Merri waved her off, “I already have pills of blessing but thanks.” Pulling out her crystal ball, Merri ordered an Icarus, and after a few minutes a blue carpet pulled up and Merri crawled into the back. A large troll sat in the front, with his seat set very far back, the dirty tank top he wore doing little to hide the patches of hair that had migrated over the years from his head down, revolting pimples that threatened to pop at any given moment, his monstrous odor fighting with some kind of perfumed spray for territory in the air only made worse when he opened his tusked mouth to grunt out a greeting. Merri saw his face in the rearview mirror, and was fairly certain she wasn’t getting kidnapped. Taking off at speeds Merri and the breakfast churning in her stomach weren’t quite comfortable with, the carpet fled into the sky, heading deeper into the inner city. The traffic above the skyscrapers was always congested like a nose when spring’s flowers started pollinating. Dashing and weaving in front of other carpets, Merri’s driver soon was at her first destination. The troll stuck his bulbous face out of the window to leer at some of the streetwalkers of Ju-Ju street. They waved friendly hands at him with welcoming smiles as Merri crawled out of the carpet to run into Olga’s. “Hey Olga!” Merri said running up to counter, uncharacteristically ignoring the littered adult baby supplies, furniture, and paraphernalia, the warm cyclopes. “You got my stuff? Sorry, I don't have a lot of time to talk!” Olga gave Merri a knowing smile as she conspiratorially passed over one of her small black bags. “Are you sure, dear? I think your friend out there might be willing to wait a minute or 10.” Merri looked back to see two scantily clad cuties trying, and succeeding, to get their hustle on, the driver’s face several inches out of the window grunting at them. Checking the contents of the bag, two small bottles with some rather suggestive decorative stoppers, one long, one stubby, a roll of paper with a lacey pink bow tie binding it tightly, and a discrete, unassuming box.“Yeah, no, I better get out of here.” Merri said, hastily pulling out her crystal ball and waving it in front of the till to transfer the owed funds, while watching one of the streetwalkers jiggle seductively in what could only under very generous terms be called a shirt while pointing in the direction of the hotel. With a knowing smile and squinting eye, Olga said, “Not your usual fair. I take it your little playdate went well?” “Umm, didn’t go quite as planned-” “I could’ve told you that. A lesser person may even have said ‘I told you so’, but then I don’t think I was really given the chance to tell you anything.” Blushing and looking down on the floor, “Yea, sorry about that! But it all worked out in the end.” Her crystal ball buzzed in her pocket, “But I really gotta go, I’ll catch up soon!” Olga waved at her as she ran off while tucking the bag into her handy haversack. As fast as she entered, Merri made her exit, jumping into the carpet and telling the driver to move, pulling out her ball to check her message. The troll groaned and grunted, not quite ready to leave, only for Merri to snap impatiently, “Come on! They’ll be here all day!” LittleLala: Ready? LittleLala: 14 hours, I’m allllll yours! Merri messaged back, ‘Heading home now!’ Resting her head against the window on the door of the carpet, Merri wistfully stared outside, spotting some pegasus riders in the distance flitting in and out of the traffic of the carpets. Her mind started to delve towards the encounter her and Lala had the other day. Flecks of red in the cityscape, creatures and carpets alike moving quickly in the air reminding her of… She shook her head out of it. Getting dropped off at the rift to her pocket dimension, running into it and ordering her family’s cab to take her the rest of the way, tapping her foot during her short waiting time. Its not the Icarus drivers wouldn’t drive into a pocket dimension, though there was a known issue with frequent trips to a different plane wrecking havoc on the navigation devices that were in use during a portal trip. Not to mention it was significantly cheaper to just use Icarus for city trips. Merri also may have wanted to get out of the troll’s impressive aura of stench, but he had kept the conversation to a minimum and hadn’t leered too much at her, so that was a 5 stars in her book. During her wait, she did see a timid looking half giantess getting pulled along by a familiar looking three headed dog. Merri waved and yelled a greeting at Kibbles and her owner, who returned the gesture with a mixture of confusion and bashfulness while the great beast wagged her twin tails and let out a chorus of ‘woofs’ in her own way of saying ‘hi’. A yellow carpet bearing her own surname pulled up in front of Merri, and she headed home. She let out a sigh of relief hearing the soft snores of an afternoon nap coming from her father’s room. The last few days have been difficult. For two solid days, he had been up and fully cognitive of everything, with full access to his magic. Going back to the normal routine of being silenced for all but two hours of the day was hard for him to wrap his head around, in his fugue state he didn’t know why he wasn’t allowed to use his spells, and Merri had a hard time explaining it to him. One nice thing about her and Lala’s meeting today, she’d get another scroll to get him through a couple of days, though she wondered if it was a good idea to give it to him again. If he couldn’t have every day of full control, was it cruel to give him a taste of that life just to pull it away? Questions for another time. She quietly slipped up to the upper level of her home and locked herself inside. She sent a message to Lala. ‘Ready’. LittleLala: EEEEEEEEE LittleLala: I’m so READY!!!! LittleLala: k the scroll I made you, use it, need at least a 4x4 square free. Easy enough, Merri just had to move her computer chair to give her room enough space. Unrolling the scroll Lala had given her the other day she began to funnel her powers through it. The scroll burned in her hands, the mana sealed inside flickering the air as it spun around the space in front of her, glinting as it whirled. The magic had a woodsy smell, like fresh rain on trees and earth, the space in front of her made a creaking sound as an outline of a plain door appeared in front Merri with a round arch. The door handle was curved and ornate, groves etched into the brass that felt warm under Merri’s grip as she pulled it open. The door was only opened by a crack before it swung open and muscular hands grabbed Merri and pulled her in. Merri was pulled into a world of black velvet curtains and red satin rope hanging from the middle of the curtains, flowing up and down like waves seemingly clinging to the curtains by their own will. And in the center of it all, in a sleeveless red dress, black tights that seamlessly blended in with the curtains, was Lala, her hands clasped together, a manic expression on her face, bending her knees up and down in jittery, infectious excitement. “Hey.” Merri awkwardly smiled, swearing at herself for not changing out of her work clothes before coming here. Lala didn’t seem to mind, bouncing towards Merri and grasping a hand in both of hers, “Eeeee! I’ve been waiting so, so, so, SO long to show someone this- show you this.” She quickly corrected herself. Leaning to pull the curtain behind her, Merri’s hand still tightly in one of hers. “So where are we?” Merri asked, wincing a bit at the vice-like grip Lala had. “Oh!” Lala seemed to catch herself. “Right, this is my sanctum. My own pocket dimension where I keep my things and study and umm… play. I should probably give you the grand tour before showing off the- well you’ll see, you’ll see.” Lala had never been so peppy as she marched Merri through the corridor of halls that seemed to be all black curtains, practically skipping along on her red heels that matched her dress bounding on the hard wood floors that made a satisfying click-clack that echoed in the hallway, her braided hair jumping from its place on her shoulder. Merri looked down at her stained red coat, could feel the dried flour in her hair and hardened on little patches on her face. The dirty shoes she wouldn’t have even thought of wearing in her home if she wasn’t in such a rush to get to the meeting sticking to the floor in here, each step she took a painful reminder of how unclean she was. “Lala? Do you think you could cast a spell, you know? Get me changed?” It was an odd request, she felt, Mommy’s didn’t usually ask their Littles to change their clothes, did they? In all the stories she’s read, the videos she’s watched, the pictures and comics she’s seen, no caregiver ever asks their charge to give them a makeover. Turning a corner, Merri saw a passage leading off the path, and Lala stopped. Turning to Merri, Lala got a bit red in the face, “Well, I kinda thought that since you liked to be babied maybe I’ll be the Mommy today, give you the chance to have some fun. So like,” She twisted her heels in consideration, teasing her braid with the hand that didn’t hold Merri’s, “If you wanted to, I could get you dressed ‘properly’.” She offered. The suggestion was tantalizing. Merri wasn’t certain in her role in this dynamic yet, and here was her ideal partner offering to make her dream of a strong, beautiful elf pamper and care for her. She was surprised to find her answer came automatically, needing no thought. “Some other time, Lala. You’re my baby, tonight, the next night, and every day after that. And, I have plans for you, little one.” The beam on her face was well worth whatever disappointment sat in the back of Merri’s head. Lala’s face brightened up the room like a beacon from a lighthouse, and its rays of illumination were focused entirely on Merri. “Alright, Mommy.” It seemed like it shouldn’t be possible but her smile was wider than ever after uttering that word. “Right, then.” She laid her hands on Merri’s jacket. Nothing happened. Merri realized Lala was waiting on her for her transformation spell. “Sweetie, you pick. Whatever you want Mommy to wear is fine.” The elf grew thoughtful and quiet, eyes going up towards the ceiling as though staring into the dark tent like top of the corridor towards the unseen source of magical light would prod some ideas. The hand against Merri’s top started tingling through the fabric, and in an instant her work clothes turned into a rather conservative outfit, a lime green blouse, jeans, and sneakers. The shirt wasn’t even low cut, not the sexiest thing Merri could imagine, but Lala seemed pleased with her work. It did feel a bit costly to go without a whole uniform for 30 days, but it was the price she paid for her oversight and eagerness. It was nice to feel the caked on flour on her skin seemed to have gone away, and her hair felt clean as well, done up in a ponytail instead of a bun. There was a real weight to those changes, it didn’t feel like a glamour. Lala started walking again, leading Merri down the passage where among the curtains a small set of steps led up to an enclosure of shelves and books. A single desk made of fine wood lay in the center, floating among a series of blue lights that glowed almost like fireflies were books suspended in the air, a few hanging open for quick and easy reference. The shelves towered towards the top of the ceiling, there had to be well over a thousand tomes in the space. Quills in ink lay on the desk, scrolls ready to be crafted laid in wait to be filled. “And this is my study. Nearly every book I’ve ever read is here.” Lala said proudly walking up the steps. Looking up with a smirk, Merri asked, “Every book? Baby these books look a little too ‘big’ for you. Where are your picture books? I can’t very well read you the-” She looked at one of the books in the air, “’The Army of Darkness: 100 Necromancy Tricks to Bolster Your Undead’? Yikes! What kind of bedtime story would that be? If I read that to you, you’ll have nightmares for sure!” And so will I, Merri added silently. Poorly suppressing a giggle, “Eheheh, would you really read for me? I have some more ‘age-appropriate literature elsewhere. Oooh! I can’t wait!” In a flash, Lala was hurrying back through the corridor, the path forking off once more before a corner. This time, a set of steps descended down towards a platform of suits of armor, weapons of all kinds, wands, and staves. “I take it this is where your quiver takes your gear from?” Merri asked as she was taken down, eyeing a suit of armor that held a fanciful scimitar that was permanently lit on fire. Lala nodded, taking Merri to a jewelry case. “Yes, that’s right.” She said while peering at rings, amulets, brooches, and crowns, each on a large purple pillow, the golds, silvers, and gemstones popping out of it. “Aaaand… There we go.” She picked up a silver chain with a small sapphire hanging in a bead. Without warning, she started putting it on Merri. “Oh! That’s really sweet, Lala, but don’t you think it’s a bit early to start giving away jewelry? It is pretty though…” Despite her objection, Merri pushed away her hair and straightened her neck to allow Lala to wrap the pendant around her neck. “Silly Mommy!” She said in a light voice, before becoming serious, “It’s an amulet of anti-psionic power,” A matter of fact tone entered her voice, “Prevents anyone from reading your mind, while also giving soome protection from mind altering effects, though that’s more of a side effect. I’m a little paranoid about people peering into my head and I’ll be sharing a lot of secrets with you, I’d rather they didn’t incidentally learn any of them by getting to you.” “Ahh, I see. You’ve never been accused of being a romantic, have you?” Merri teased. The elf blinked, “Umm, heh, it’s still very pretty on you.” Merri let it slide and took the compliment. “Thanks,” Walking over to a display of wands, “You aren’t going to offer me one of your wands? What if the big bad people that wanna know your secrets come after me?” “Do you really want one?” Lala asked, interested. “I’m still kidding, sweetie.” “Are you sure? Because I’d be happy to take you to the firing range and help you shoot, find one that’s just right for you.” Merri imagined Lala’s arms around her, helping her aim the wand. “Let’s put a pin in that.” Back down the hall they went turning the corner Merri found herself staring directly into a doorway. It led into a room completely different than the endless feeling space of black curtains. The pair stepped into a room of eggshell white walls with three doors, the one they came in from that looked like what Merri had entered with, another one identical that they were facing, and one to the left, made up of a dozen colored panes of glass that depicted a sunrise making the bottom orange, red, and yellow, a crescent moon on top, making the glass blue and purple, with white dots to represent stars. A chandelier hung from the ceiling that looked like it was made of the same floors. Pictures hung up, showing battles, some on the ground with infantry fighting, another with pegasus cavalry swooping down with their weapons outright, soldiers on the deck of a boat with a looming creature just below the surface of the water. Merri was about to comment how nice this area was before a knock on the door came out before she had the chance. Lala shot the door a dirty, muttering darkly under her breath as she walked across the entrance way, looking cross. Lala swung open the door revealing a lizardman and kobold in the gray military uniforms, who both gave the customary salute that the elf returned. They both looked uncomfortable at the sight of Lala, Merri couldn’t say whether it was her informal attire, or whether it was because as soon as she saw the men, the jittery excitable elf she knew had vanished, replaced by a stern elf with a menacing aura. Seeing nothing but the back of her head, Merri couldn’t see the expression on Svetlana’s face, but by the sound of her voice she could only guess that it was glaring as the soldiers in front of her shrank into the stone floor that encompassed the room outside the door, an impressive feat given they didn’t dare move an inch. “I’m not to be disturbed during my rest time.” Svetlana growled at the pair. The kobold, the braver of the two, stepped forward, looking like someone was trying to melt him into a puddle with their gaze, “Message for you ma’am.” Svetlana snatched it out of his hand, ripping away the red wax seal, leaning against a wall, tapping the toe of her shoe against the floor. As she read, the two gave Merri a glance, she offered the two a little wave. The lizardman was raising his hand but it shot to side when Svetlana shot him a look. Huffing out her annoyance that her soldiers flinched at, Svetlana folded the letter. “Tell him I’ll be back in 10 hours. Wait,” She said as the two turned around taking this as dismissal, “You two, latrine duty, immediately after the message is returned, you will make every single speck of dirt vanish and you won’t stop until I personally come to relieve you of your duty.” “Ahem,” Svetlana shot Merri a glowering look that she happily returned until Lala remembered who she was looking at, “Isn’t there a saying like, ‘Don’t shoot the messenger’?” “Hmmm… Scrub the floors of the mess hall after you return the message.” Merri was satisfied with the grateful look the two soldiers shot her as the door was shut in their faces as they were dismissed. “So… I don’t get my 14 hours of Lala time?” Grimacing at that, Lala apologized, “Ah, sorry! I didn’t… They need me out there…” She gestured towards the door. “No, it’s ok, I know how you can make it up to me…” Merri pointed towards a painting of the winged cavalry. “I’d like to ride one of the pegasus. I think that’ll make up for 4 lost hours.” In spite of the teasing Merri’s words were laced with, Lala winced, “I’m sorry, I can’t let you ride a pegasus,” Before Merri could get the chance to tell her she was joking, Lala continued, “But you’re more than welcomed to ride my unicorn if you’d like.” Any thoughts about whether Merri was kidding or not were swept under the rug, “You have a unicorn?” “Yeah, it’s at a ranch in the countryside. I visit him whenever I get the chance.” “And I can ride him for however long I want?!” It was Merri’s turn to get excited, her face lighting up like a girl’s on Candlemas. Her enthusiasm returning, Lala pulled out her crystal ball and gleefully showed Merri an image of a cow spotted bronco with a black mane and a golden horn with herself on a saddle. “That’s my boy. Julius Czar Rex. He looks like a beast, but you’ll have to trust me, he’s an absolute doll once he knows you.” Merri had to agree he did look like a beast, riding on top of Julius, Lala looked like Merri did the last time she rode a unicorn when she was a small child. “But yeah… I suppose you could call this my waiting room, or my front door, I always come in through this one.” Lala continued on with her tour as Merri half listened only offering a blush when Merri asked if that meant Lala made her come through her back door, swiping through images of the unicorn, occasionally seeing some more promiscuous images of half-elves that bore a striking resemblance to herself, some drawings, others not, a few differences, like the color of the eyes, hair darker or lighter than her brunette, different faces, some wearing more mundane underwear or bikinis and others wearing leather get ups that certainly weren’t wearing them for their comfort or how well they protected them in combat. “You certainly have a type, don’t you?” Merri commented, swiping through a few more pictures. Lala let out a shocked little noise and snatched the crystal ball out of Merri’s hand. Laughing, Merri reminded her, “Hey, it’s okay, I have a type too, remember?” She said, putting a comforting hand around Lala’s arm. “Yeah…” Lala said with a look of embarrassment. “Come on,” Merri entwined her arm around Lala’s and rested her head against it, “Show me the rest.” The next space Merri was brought into was a kitchen and dining area. Her eyes immediately fell on the round table, with three regular chairs and a high chair, that was certainly going to be big enough for Lala; three magnetic hooks on the side hung a collection of colorful bibs. “Ohhh, that is perfect,” Merri murmured to herself, pulling out her sack and grabbing her bag of food out of it. She started taking out the takeout containers, clear plastic tops on a plastic black bottom and laying them out on the table. Lala lit up seeing the shambling mound entree. “That’s my favorite!” She said seeing the spaghetti like strands of green vines, glistening with a buttery sheen, chunks of fresh white clinging to the strands like thorns on a rose. “Not yet, Princess, Mommy has to get you dressed up before she starts feeding you.” “You’re going to feed me too?” “We can try letting you feed yourself, but hands only…” “Right…” Lala looked down at her gloves, thinking. “So… You know how I told you I gave up my claim to the throne?” Merri’s eye fell to Lala’s left arm as she said that. “I do, baby.” It took her a second to go on, gathering her courage. “D-do you know what they do to us when we give it up?” “I’ve heard about it. Svetlana,” Merri pulled her into a hug, “If its tough for you to talk about, its ok, you can bring it up in your own time, baby.” Shaking her head, “No, I want to talk about it…” She started pulling off her left glove, showing Merri what she already knew was underneath. Dividing her arm, just below the elbow was a prosthetic made of jade glass, opaque and marked with similar tattoos that the right head, but also a reversed royal insignia. The jade arm moved the same way an arm made of flesh and bone would, the long, slender fingers just as dexterous as the ones Lala was born with. Lala frowned at the arm, like it was a great shame to her. “When we’re born, each prince and princess is given a tattoo of the royal insignia. Its some form of divination magic, it lets us track each other, tells us when another is around. Supposedly it tells us when one of us harms another, its like a deterrent for trying to take out others for a shorter line to the king. “ Lala took a deep breath. “Personally I think its more to keep us from going after Father, but that’s neither here nor there. When one of us gives up their claim, they remove the tattoo… and the whole arm its on. They give us these false one with a similar spell like the original divination, only it goes one way. The inheritors can sense us, but we can’t sense them. We’re ostracized from our family.” “I’m sorry baby.” “It’s fine.” She lied, pulling off her other glove, showing the litheness of her green fingers, bending in a way the material had no right to move without breaking. Merri studied the arm for a moment, all one unnatural color down to the false nails at the tips of the fingers, the ‘tattoos’ seemed to be burned on to the skin, unlike the right each one was just black, an actual imprint instead of ink. Merri ran a hand over the arm, feeling the groves of each mark, the mineral skin twitched, it wasn’t body temperature but wasn’t cold either. “That tickles,” Lala said numbly. Merri planted a kiss on Lala’s upper arm, letting her actions speak for her, running a hand down her back as she hugged the elf. They stood like that for some time before Merri suggested, “Come on, baby girl, let’s finish this tour so we can get you ready and eat, ok?” Still hugging each other, Merri was brought back into the main corridor. It was strange, seeing Lala without her trademark gloves, almost like she was more naked than when she was actually nude. She looked sad, Merri decided, without them. Like the visible green sheen was a constant reminder of her family. Merri was suddenly glad of her decision to refuse the Mommy offer from Lala, noting that she needed the affection more than Merri did at this moment, and nuzzled her, the elf appreciatively rubbing Merri’s shoulder. “And this is the bedroom.” Lala announced as they stepped into a fairly open space. A large bed frame stood in the center of the room, downy purple blankets with matching pillows, a hard oak frame that led up into a canopy of mauve privacy sheets that were see through. It looked like a nice place to sleep, except… Three mannequins wearing one of Lala’s uniforms, another with her long black coat and similarly subdued ensemble beneath, the final wearing a simple white sundress with yellow dots speckled across it ending in a yellow wide brimmed hat on top. Merri couldn’t help but feel they were creepy, staring directly at the bed. “Hmm, I like it. Looks comfy, but, I don’t know, I kind of imagined you using a crib.” Merri admitted, stepping away from Lala and testing the firmness of the bed. This would do nicely, she thought to herself. “You do, do you?” Lala said, in a dramatic tone as she stepped near the curtain. “Then allow me to show you the best part of Casa de Lark.” She brushed pulled away the curtain with a flourish, and Merri’s eyes went wide. The central enclosure of Lala’s sanctum was an enormous playroom. Closest to them was a large crib with white bars, bigger than any of the ones at Olga’s, bigger than even the bed Merri was next to. It was filled with stuffed animals, some bigger than Merri herself, with just enough free real-estate for three of Merri or two of Lala. She stepped closer to get a better look. Carnival-esque was the closest way Merri could describe it. Instead of the black curtains, the walls were striped red and white, the top was covered with a rainbow’s worth of colors in balloons, each emitting their own source of light through the thin rubber, a soft lullaby played from an unseen source. There was a train going around in a circle, with a plush elephant as the conductor wearing blue and white pinstriped overalls and a matching cap. A pink bouncy castle lay nearby to that, doubling as a ball bit with large balls lazily hopping inside. A corner with a shelf much shorter than the one Merri had seen earlier covered in soft picture books with comfy looking beanbags around the padded floor. What looked like a jungle gym with slides, swings that were more like the baby bouncers that Olga had on display, a sandbox that already had what appeared to be an intricate castle permanently affixed in it, the main jungle gym made up of long tubes that Merri could see herself getting lost in. An area dedicated to toys of all shapes and sizes, with an activity gym for tummy time in the center, in the back of it a dollhouse mansion pulled apart with a town's worth of little people. Instruments soundlessly played by phantom hands dominated a section of the area. Nearby to Merri and Lala was a rotating rail of outfits, onesies, short and skirtalls, dresses that were closer to shirts in length, each in simple or pastel colors. Merri had to wonder why an elf who made whatever she imagined as her outfit needed so many options, though she couldn’t say it wasn’t charming next to the trio of mirrors that stood by. A changing table with an ethereal servant in a pink smock waited for a command, holding a white diaper and behind it, an outrageous amount of diaper designs laying flat in glass displays with white frames. It seemed to be a giant book of frames standing behind the servant, a page having two dozen designs. It looked like the collection of a Little’s lifetime, or maybe two or three lifetimes. Merri was struck with a feeling of envy, the little girl in her screamed at her to run and play in this giant toy box. She restrained that side of her for the moment. For now. “Welcome to Lala’s Little Land!” The elf said, hands on her hips staring at Merri expectantly, basking in a prideful glow. “W-wow!” Merri was at a loss for words, everything in the vicinity demanding her attention. “It’s incredible…” “I can’t tell you how long I’ve waited to show someo- hey!” Merri grabbed Lala by the arm and pulled her towards the changing table. “W-what are you doing?” Lala asked excitedly. “First things first, my petite Princess. Strip.” Merri commanded, keeping her delight out of her voice and adopting a more authoritative attitude. Lala didn’t need more than that to start pulling her shoes off, followed by her tights that she tossed to the side. Merri helped her out of her scarlet dress, neatly folding it and setting it to the side. Lala was left in a smart pair of white and black underwear, matching bra and panties, both with a bow, one in the center of her ribs and the other just below the elastic on her waistline, she was just about to tear those off of her as well before Merri stopped her. “Wait just a second…” Going into her handy haversack, Merri retrieved the bag she got from Olga’s before starting to disrobe herself. Lala put her right hand over her mouth as she watched Merri undress. “Oh, Mommy! Why are you undressing? Were you maybe thinking we both could have some baby time?” Merri flashed her a devilish smile, “You’ll see…” She told her as she folded her clothes and tucked them away in a pile, leaving herself completely nude. “Next, please use them on yourself.” She said, handing a scroll over to Lala. “What is it?” Coyly, Merri asked, “Do little girls ask questions or do they do what Mommy says?” “No.” Svetlana said in a serious tone. “I’m going to need full disclosure. I’ll be perfectly willing to obey you but there are limits.” Wagging the scroll at Merri. “I need to know if this will impair me if I need to be called for duty.” “Oh! Yeah, understandable…” Merri said, partially in shock from the 180 in attitude. “That’s a clone scroll, and after you take that…” She pulled out a little vial with the small member stopper. “This is going to give you a penis for a short time. About an hour. Full disclosure then, you’ll be really, really sensitive, and it’s going to make you pretty horny.” Lala pursed her lips as she accepted the elixir. Studying it, she nodded. “Thank you for telling me. Sorry I had to get all serious for a second.” “No need to apologize, should’ve brought it up first thing. So you ok with that?” “Hmm…” Lala mused to herself, “I always… I wondered what it would be like to… have one. Have you tried it?” “No,” Merri admitted, “But I went with Olga’s recommendation and I trust her.” Nodding, Lala looked at the scroll, it started to burn in her hand, the smoke from it billowing next to her taking on her form until a second nearly nude Lala was by her side. “Is this-” The original spoke. Then the duplicate carried on the sentence, “This what you-” “Have in mind-” “Mommy?” They both spoke the last word in unison, starting to feel each other in a seductive way while staring at Merri. “Double the fun?” One asked, twirling around with the other. “Was I not enough for you?” Another playfully pouted. “Trust me, Princess, one is plenty enough for me. Now the potion, dear.” They looked at each other. “But which one is the real me?” “You’ll have to shoot us both, it’s the only way to be sure!” One suggested. Merri folded her arms. “Someone lost us 4 hours of play time with her ‘responsibilities’ otherwise I would happily play the whole 'which twin is which’ game, you two know which is the original. Take your potion, now, miss.” The true Lala picked up the potion, wriggling her nose at the little dick member and quaffing it as the other one stuck her tongue at Merri, she gave a pointed look at the clone. It didn’t take long for Lala’s hands to shoot down to her groin. “Ahh, ahh, ahh, panties down, young lady. Mommy wants to see.” With a flush, Lala stripped down, just as the growth above her hole started standing up. “Oooh.” Lala moaned as the hormones started pulsing through her, squirming. “I didn’t… Mmm…” She licked her lips. “That kicks in fast…” Lala was lost in the throes of her horniness as her freshly grown member stood erect. “I- Kinda thought it was going to be bigger…” She pouted as it reached its full height of 3 inches. “Babies get a baby dick, sweetie.” “No matter…” Lala shrugged. “So how should we do this? Am I going to fuck-” “Language!” Merri said harshly. “Sorry! Are we gonna… Or me and her?” She gestured towards her clone, the real Lala blushed as she realized her copy was giggling at her size. “Or all of us together?” Merri pointed towards the changing table. “Next step, Lala. Butt up on that table.” She turned towards the copy as the original did as she was told, the gassy servant hovering nearby, “Be a dear for Mommy and pick out something for your ‘little’ sister to wear.” The clone smiled and said, “Yes, Mommy.” She looked over at the frame, settling on a baby blue one with a yellow duck on the cover. “This one Mommy. Its blue cause she’s a boy.” “’M not a-” “Hush sweetie, the adults are talking.” Merri rubbed a comforting hand on Lala’s thigh. “Now, can you change it or…” She asked the clone Lala. “Madam Margaret, if you would, please.” The clone pointed at the blue diaper in the frame. In the ethereal servant’s hand, the white diaper transformed into the one she was pointing at. It moved to started changing the Lala on the table, “Thank you, but I’ll change her.” Merri told the servant, holding her hand out for the disposable underwear, readying something else in her hand. “Now sweetie, I’ve been told that new penises are very, very, very sensitive. You’re not allowed to make any stickies unless I tell you to, understand?” Lala nodded on the table, looking confused, “Alright… I’ll try.” “Do or do not, Princess, there is no try.” Merri told the prone elf as she took a bottle of lotion and started lathering her hands with it, rubbing it all over Lala’s crotch. The order immediately seemed impossible to follow as Merri ran a hand over the small wick of a dick. After only a few strokes, Lala was moaning. “Ohh, M-m-mommy… I’m g-gonna…” A cold clasp of metal covered her newest part of her body. It was like a cold shower focused entirely on her new cock. “Huh?” She looked down as Merri strapped a brand new stainless steel chastity cage. “What’s that Mommy?” She asked dumbly. Applying powder to Lala’s underside as she spoke with a neutral tone, “I told you the other day, Princess, you’re going to get a punishment for taking off your diaper without Mommy. This is it.” Merri looked over at the clone. “Sweetheart, pick out an appropriate set of pj’s for the baby.” Walking towards the rack of clothes with a devious grin, the clone affirmed, “Right away Mommy.” Merri taped Lala up as tight as she could, giving her a thorough look. “Not quite right… Babies don’t need these.” She took off the girl’s bra. “Better but… Madame Margaret, will you please pass me another diaper? I think my baby is going to be quite leaky, and handsy tonight.” The servant dutifully passed over another layer of diaper, and then another when Merri decided that still wasn’t thick enough. Lala squirmed on the changing mat as her libido stole all of her attention, squirming, trying to press her legs together but the thickness of her layers offered her no clearance. Her hands might as well be pawing the changing table for all the good it did to her little caged penis. Merri giggled at Lala’s desperate attempts. It was like trying to feel a pea through 10 mattresses, an impossible task, even for a Princess. "Ma-ma puh-puh-puh-please! I gotta... Please!" Her pleads got no answer, all Merri did was wipe away the line of drool that was dripping down the corner of the elf's mouth. The clone returned with a set of fuzzy blue feetie jammies that Merri nodded approvingly of. The two helped Lala off the table, though she fell on her jellied legs, still squirming to get to the source of her frustration. Pulling the last two items from her bag from Olga’s, a potion similar to Lala’s only with a stopper considerably longer, Merri drank it and a scroll that she gave to the clone, after Merri whispered into the copy's ear she used it on herself, then they started helping Lala into her new wardrobe. "Mmm!" Lala whined as she felt something hard pressing into the small of her back as Merri stood behind her, helping her stand with her hands on her hips while the copy threaded her legs into the jammies. Thinking was coming easy. Her mind was on a single track now. "M-Merri, please, I don’t care, you d-don't have to p-play with i-it, j-just put yours inside of me!" "Thank you baby, that's a very, very tempting offer." Merri told the elf as she helped her arms into the onesie. "Honestly, its hard to resist, I can feel myself going a bit crazy already." Merri spun her around where Lala could see her new penis already growing larger than her own by three times the size, Lala leered at it both jealously and with desperate need. "But..." She zipped the front up of the fuzzy blue jammies. "Mommy already has a dance partner for the evening." Lala looked over at her clone who wiggled her fingers and the babied elf. "Don't fret, Princess! I'm giving you front row seats!" Lala could only let out a whimper as Merri and her clone pushed the crib closer to the bedroom. Merri could only keep control of herself just long enough to get Lala inside before she was all over Lala’s twin. Merri’s urges could not longer be contained as she grabbed the copy of Lala and brought her down to her level. Sense left her as her tongue and lips felt the soft touch of the elf's kiss, wandering not long after. Lala could only whine as she watched her lover's face drift down to her counterfeit's chest, making the fake moan as Merri’s hand clench the bars of her crib. Hands started reaching down, breathy whispers exchanged. As far as Merri was concerned, there was no time for foreplay. Just as her Mommy had promised, Lala had the best spot in the house to watch Merri pushed her reflection face down into the mattress and start thrusting into her from behind. Sense seemed to abandon the half-elf, hands manhandling the body Lala had worked so hard to maintain, Merri’s nails digging into the other Lala. "Ah ah ah! Merri! You're so rough! You're hurting me! Harder! Harder!" "You're the, ha, toughest, ha, person I know, Svetlana my sexy queen. No little, ha, cry baby could compare, ha, to you my sweet." Merri groaned as she pounded into the Cody's supple insides. "Ahh!" Lala knew they were putting on a show for her, but the knowledge did nothing to soothe a bruised ego or quell the burning in her loins. In desperation she grabbed one of the larger stuffed animals, a fluffy pink unicorn with a plastic saddle that dhe could almost, if she pretended really, really, really hard she could almost think she felt it through the diapers, and started humping it, trying to get some kind pleasure through the metal and thick diapers. She felt the ghost of a tingle, and she could almost tune out what her lover and doppleganger were up to not that far away... Lala heard her own voice say, "Oh Gods, is she doing what I think she's doing?" "It's kind of sweet." She heard Merri say between fits of laughter. "She's trying to be like her Mommy." Trying to ignore them, Lala tried to go on in spite of the laughter. Only for it to stop suddenly and be replaced by more grunting. Lala tried not to look up, tried to not give into the temptation, but... Lala saw herself riding on top of Merri, thrusting and bouncing her hips while Merri had her hands filled with Lala’s cups. Lala didnt know who she was more jealous of, only knowing one thing for certain: she wanted out of this damn crib. An image of herself that she had had for a long time but never truly got to live out became a reality for her. Gripping the bars if her crib, Lala, tears pouring out of the side of her eyes waited, "Mooommy! Wan' my Moooommmy! Get off her you cow! Give me back my Mooommmy you skank!!" Lala didn't care that she was essentially insulting herself, she wanted Merri here right this second. More laughter filled Lala’s ears and that only made her scream louder. "One more minute baby, then I'll come get you..." The other Lala said. The real Lala glared at her. She didn't want the fake she wanted her Mommy! Then, before Lala’s eyes, she watched Merri make a final grunt, the clone sighing in satisfaction as she was filled with the real Lala’s Mommy’s cum... and the clone's belly to start ballooning out, her breasts growing fatter than Lala’s ever had, starting to drip with milk that dribbled on to Merri’s chest. Objectively, Lala knew that it was just some spell, a little trick, only... This was the cusp of betrayal. That should be her. She should be over there right now and it wasn't... "Not fair! Not fair! Not fair!" Lala screamed as she shook the bars of the crib she had made herself with utmost care, never dreaming she would ever treat one of her prized pieces of furniture with such disrespect. The tears had made the world around Lala blurry, when she heard footsteps approaching her, all she could do was make pathetic, "Eh! Eh!" Sounds as she demanded attention and affection. She jumped at who ever opened the door to the crib. With shock, Lala fell into familiar well toned arms and a fat belly. "I know what baby Lala needs..." Her own voice said, as Lala's mouth was pressed into a wet nipple and she was fed milk from her counterfeit, between the precum that was coming out of the tip of the cage, Lala could feel herself uncontrollably wet herself as the reality of the situation dropped on her.

As the fog and stink of sulfur dispersed, I was left in slack jawed awe at the result of a decade of research and painstaking work. It’s not often such long-term dedication bears fruit this grand. “This is… Curious.” The armor-clad Devil, speaks in a cold tone… as one might expect. It chills me to my core; both the thinly veiled rage and the unnatural yet beautiful sound of its spare words. I shake off the feeling and speak willfully. She’s trapped- suspended in a barrier. I’ve nothing to fear. “Elyial! With your true name you’ve been called forth by the great wizard, Lottie. Grant my wish such that you may be sent back to the depths.” A gauntlet reaches forth and prods the barrier. The small yet violent act causes the cozy woodland home to tremble and shake. Sparks fly as the infernal metal greets the edge of containment. A horrible sound akin to nails on a chalkboard fills the silence. My breath catches in my throat. It is not a barrier befitting the containment of such power. She could break free easily; an explosive act that would destroy the house and kill me in the process. Bright red eyes narrow within the creature’s helm. Directing her contempt to me- truly seeing me for the first time. The arm drops as she halts her attempt to destroy the barrier. “I see what you’ve done. Quite clever…” The tense moment ends as soon as it began. My breathing resumes as a wide smile breaks out on my face. It’s always nice to have one’s hard work praised… “For a Devil such as yourself this level of planning was necessary.” “… For a human.” ... Even if the praise is given begrudgingly. What she noticed was a spell to bind our souls together. For all her power if Elyial was in any way involved in my harm she would be consigned to oblivion. Never to be reformed in the underworld. The barrier keeps her from trying anything. And in case the barrier needs dropped, a final spell used in the summoning anchors her to my approximate location- a max distance of 200ft so she doesn’t fuck off somewhere. As for why of all Devils I’d chosen Elyial- it had been for her abilities. A powerful general amongst the underworld’s armies- she grants her own wishes to bring ruin to those in her way. When that isn’t enough, she crushes swathes of Demons with a single blow from her massive flail. “Send me back and I will forgive this foolish act. You play beyond your abilities, little wizard, and my patience has limits.” After the condescending pause, the Devil continues. But makes no move. And at that, I smirk. “There is no escape. The sooner you give up- the happier we’ll both be. Now if you wanna be a stubborn bitch, you can float in my living room till you change your mind… Otherwise let’s get this over with.” “… Proceed.” Elyial responds after pausing to survey the unkempt room. It’s not that I’m dirty, I’m just lazy when it comes to anything outside magic. Excitedly, I launch into my wish. A little something I’d prepared ahead of time to reduce the chances of the wish going wayward. “I never want to work again! Grant me a free life of relaxation where I’m pampered by those around me and loved by all! With enough money to make my lifestyle possible in perpetuity! While of course taking care to ensure no one is harmed by the completion of the wish and that I remain human and of sound mind and body.” Suspended in air, Elyial watches. Her eyes burn holes in me. She’s clenching her fist so hard it trembles. “So it will come to be.” She mutters, almost spitting the words at me. Before I can process her reaction, a powerful drowsy sensation hits me. I reach out in time to catch myself as I slump down to the floor. Rapidly I lose the ability to keep my eyes open. My consciousness fades into an inky black. ~~~ Tangled up in blankets, I wake groggily. Which is a normal for me. What isn’t normal is the tall ceiling with fancy trim. My heart leaps into my throat- it worked! It had to have! And Elyial didn’t find a way to twist my wish into turning me into a pile of flesh. Or something worse. In my excitement, my paci falls from my mouth and dangles from its clip. … …… My what…?! Something isn’t right. Quickly I toss my blankets aside and gasp. I’m in a pink bodysuit, 3 buttons on the crotch. No, not a bodysuit- a onesie. The bulge and off white plastic poking out from the onesie is unmistakable. I flex my legs in disbelief; the bulk is undeniably there. But something else as well, a damp warm sensation. This isn’t a dream, this is very much real. My face feels hot. My mind a jumbled mess as I struggle to accept the present situation. But then, I notice the bars surrounding me and the greater room beyond. Elyial you fucking whore. Oh yes, without question my bedroom is significantly larger. The issue at hand is that it is now a goddamned nursery. One fit for a 5’10 adult. Seemingly for me. My bed- a crib. The desk where I’d craft spells- a rocking chair. That chest of ingredients and supplies- an overflowing toy chest. Wardrobe- a massive changing table stocked with row after row of frustratingly adorable disposable underwear. Where once was wood panel walls- now pink plaster with cutesy little infantile doodles. She’ll fix this. One wish is all it’ll take. I still have leverage. Using the bars I pull myself up, standing unsteadily with the unfamiliar bulk between my legs. I find one of the rail release mechanisms. Despite my best efforts the thing is made to be near impossible to lower from this side. A good handful of minutes were spent attempting to climb the rail. The unwieldy padding along with my… Less than stellar strength, made the task impossible. For once I curse my lack of athleticism. Without my staff or writing implements to craft a spell, dropping it with magic is out of the question either. So, I take a deep breath- “DEVIL! LET ME OUT!” -and shout. “… I’m stuck… unless… kill us… ?” Faintly I hear her response. Asshole didn’t even try to shout- from her tone she’s enjoying herself. She can’t or won’t let me out till the barrier is gone- which she has kindly offered to do herself at the cost of our lives. I can’t believe this. It’s the only way out. We haven’t even started negotiations and I’ll be joining the table down one of my three cards. Not that there’s a chance in hell I’ll ever unbind our souls- so that leaves one playable card… “Fudge it, [Release]… Fudge? F-u-d-g-e. FUDGE!” Fuck. I massage my forehead as I feel my link to the dispelled barrier dissolve. Shortly after the door opens and in walks Elyial. Having undergone a wardrobe change. Gone is the imposing armor; unveiling an ethereal red-eyed beauty with a half crown braid of white and black. Adorned by black khakis and a burgundy shirt mostly obscured by a white apron accented in black. The anger and frustration that’s been boiling up lasted till we locked eyes and she smiled. An act that hastens my heart- in fear and unwitting desire. Elyial leans on the bars next to where I stand. Appraising me with her eyes. “How’s my dear little Lottie? Not that I need ask. You’re rather soaked, aren’t you? Pushing your special panties to the limit, hm?” If her intent was to humiliate or embarrass me, she was doing a wonderful job. My face explodes in crimson. Doing my best to appear unbothered, I respond with a measured voice. “L-Let’s cut to it. Why don’t we make a deal?” “Oh?” “I won’t remove the soul bind for obvious reasons, but I will drop the anchor so you may return whence you came.” “Who is to say I wish to leave?” Not something you want to hear from a high-ranking Devil. I can feel beads of sweat forming on my forehead. My bladder twinges as anxiety bubbles up. “Uh… I… I Cannot reasonably let you freely roam the mortal plane… If that’s what you’re implying…” “Oh, I understand sweetie. You silly wizards have all these rules and taboos. You’d be turned into an adorable stain if you unleashed me on your world.” She continues to speak in an uncomfortably sugary voice- opposed to the cold and measured anger the night before. I’d more prefer if she was raging at me. That would at least make sense. “Do you want claim over my soul?” “Not particularly.” “Then what? What can I offer for you to fix this?” “What needs fixing, dear? Your wish was granted and you were oh so clever enough to avoid getting turned into a pile of flesh or gnat. Congratulations~” My eye twitches as I gesture down at my outfit. “You think I wished for this? Diapers and all?” Elyial looks amused and taps her chin thoughtfully. “All criteria are fulfilled. I don’t think an adult baby like you needs to work… And those pampers of yours do look like they’re in need of some pampering… And you’re oh so cute like this- everyone’s going to love you~” “You twisted my wish!” I point at her accusatorily. “Tsk tsk. I only choose to grant the wish; I have no say over how it is granted. Tis not my fault you desired so grandly… Wouldn’t you say blaming me is a little immature, sweetheart?” She’s being such a frustratingly obstinate shit. “So you won’t negotiate, fan-fudging-tastic. What do you get out of this? You’re trapped in this too.” Elyial perks up, rubbing her hands together. Excited that I broached the subject. “Sidebar with me here, I promise it’s relevant. Could you… Say my name for me?” “Whatever, mommy I don’t-“ I slap my hands over my mouth, eyes wide as I stare at her. She clasps her hands together, smile growing ever wider. Those red eyes of her twinkle brightly. “Awww that was so adorable! Aah… Should’ve caught it on video…” The few beads of sweat on my forehead have grown and spread; covering my body in a coldsweat. Another twinge on my bladder and I barely register the floodgates open. My- The diaper warms between my legs, now only held up by a few strained onesie snaps. “O-Oh god I-I didn’t mean to say that…” The Devil chuckles, a sound that does not put me at ease. Without warning she grabs me under the arms and plucks me out of the crib. “Ah! W-Wait!” She pulls me close to her and in my confused shock I wrap my legs around the Devil to keep from being dropped. Before wrapping the other arm around my back, she plops the pacifier clipped to my onesie into my mouth. In an anxiety ridden autopilot it bobs up and down in my mouth. Despite being only a head taller than me, she pulled that off with ease- a result of her unnatural strength. “Why don’t we get little miss soggy a fresh diaper, hm?” While talking, Elyial walks us in the direction of the changing table. All the while patting my bottom, driving my diapered state home. I cringe each time as I’m reminded by the damp sensation on my butt. “Aah, sidebar over. I must admit, I was concerned about your wish. You covered a few of the common traps. There was a good chance you would’ve walked away unscathed… Having made a fool of me. Leaving me no retaliatory options.” Her grip on me tightens a little as her voice drops. The sweet façade drops as she remembers the previous night. Any squirming I was doing in her arms ceased immediately. Elyial notices and lightens up. “For obvious reasons my worries scattered to the wind as soon as the wish started taking shape. This was building up to be better than anything I could dream of doing to you. The best part being how self-inflicted it is~” Gently she places me on the changing table. I sink into the padded surface. Her hand lightly pushes into the front of my diaper, as if checking how wet I am. The sodden padding brushes against my most intimate bits. Unconsciously I gasp from behind the paci as an intense feeling gut punches me. Such an intense feeling… I pray this isn’t another result of the wish- but I know it is. She laughs to herself, happy with my reaction. “I made a little wish of my own you know. To have a part to play in this production, and thoroughly enjoy it. Every minute. Even if it meant saddling myself with an odd predilection or two.” Her point is punctuated with the sound of the tapes ripping. As the front of the sodden garment is pulled away, I shoot my hands down in a meager attempt at modesty. Elyial rolls her eyes good naturedly and shoos my hands away as she begins wiping my nether regions with the baby-wipes. I shudder on the table- initially from the cold but then from the sensation. Against my rational self my eyes roll back, my neck cranes, and my mouth snaps down on the paci. Fuck! Holy Shit! “I’m thrilled to see you enjoy this just as much as mommy~” The Devil adds slyly as she continues. In this moment I don’t care about anything. I buck my hips into her hand. Oh fuck! Mommy please, please mommy make me- Elyial lingers just long enough to put me on the verge of completion before pulling her hand away- ruining the orgasm. My eyes snap back into focus, my body a mess of hungering need. “N-No! Pwease! I-“ “Aw you didn’t finish? My sweet little princess that might be rather common in your future. Maybe if you’re a good little thing we’ll let you have some fun- maybe with a teddy bear…” Ignoring the desperate whines escaping from my pacified lips, she slips a fresh diaper under my bottom. As my loins are once again sealed behind fresh padding and plastic my libido cools down like a bucket of ice dropped down my pants. The primal urges are replaced by embarrassment on a scale I’d never thought possible. I bury my face in my hands. I can’t believe I just did that. This is so fucked, what the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck! “Every embarrassment. Every humiliation. Every waking moment. I will be by your side. Striving to ruin you in new, creative ways. Going just far enough to break you down without crossing the brink. Again, and again.” My heart skips a beat. Equally measured in excitement at the prospect, shameful embarrassment at the disconnect between my body and mind, and horror at being under Elyial’s thumb. I pull out the paci and launch into a final plea. This can’t be it, there has to be a way out- to escape this fate. “Please m-mommy, I-I know you’re mad at me but… Anything, anything but this…” Elyial laughs and boops me on the nose. “Oh, my silly girl. I’m not mad at you. I’m mad for you.” She leans close, cupping my face with her warm hand. Staring deep into my eyes with an intense look. Her upper teeth biting so hard in desire on her bottom lip that it draws blood. “The way you look at me in fear- so desperate to hide it. How you ultimately give in to my touch after fighting it. Your constant embarrassed glow. Your subconscious chewing on your paci against your will. The way your body presses into mine and the plastic mass cups in my hand. The sight of your soaked diaper hanging off your frame. Hearing your panicked voice call me mommy. Knowing that this is only the beginning and I have so much, much, much more to discover… It drives me mad. And I love it. All of it. I love you, Lottie~” “N-No! You don’t want this mommy, please! It-It’s the wish!” An obsessive love born of her infernal desire to torment. An ungodly horrible result for me. Elyial picks me up and pulls me close. I can feel a hand stroking my back as the other gropes my diaper- an invasive act that would surely be many to come. It reddens my cheeks. Tears gather in the corners of my eyes as the reality of this nightmare sets in. A nightmare I pray I’ll wake from. “There, there… Don’t you remember what you said? ‘There is no escape. The sooner you give up- the happier we’ll both be’.” ~~~ Character Biographies- Lottie: Human wizard, 30 years old. Average build, 5’10. Unkempt medium length blonde hair, brown eyes. Top of her class in magic school, excelling in application and theory of magical formulae. Lazy in all regards beyond magic. For that reason, an ingenious plan filled her head- one that would take a decade to complete. She secluded herself to a cabin deep in the woods to keep prying eyes away from her taboo work. Why go through all that trouble instead of making golems to do everything for her? Beats me; eccentric geniuses, am I right? Ultimately her wish was granted and she has an eternity to learn to be happy about it! Elyial: Devil general, without age. Deceptively slender build, 6’6. Long white/black hair in a half crown braid, red eyes. Little is known about Elyial to the magic community, including that she is amongst the Fallen. Large in part to the Devil ensuring all historic texts regarding her have been purged. Obviously, she missed one and will be overjoyed to see its destruction too. A Fallen Angel- she once granted wishes for the sake of mankind and the world. Giving away a piece of herself in every wish. As the wishes grew more self-serving, she pushed the hatred welling inside her deep down. The Angel fell when she had given too much of herself and bore witness to the twisted outcome of humanity’s wishes. She was satisfied tormenting the damned in the lower realms and working off her sorrowful rage in the Blood Wars. Fortunately, Lottie has gifted her a new outlet and she has all the twisted love in the world to give her little Wizard.

Hi, I'm a long time fan of the site. This is my first story ever for the ABDL community, hope you like it. The goal when writing was to do a more fantasy style story. it's a bit of a slow burn, I plan to have adult sexual material so please take this as a warning not to read if you're not into that. Also some feedback would be great. if I drone on to long, or if my word flow is confusing, grammar, Formatting and so on. My goal with posting here is to improve my writing so let me know what you think. Part one the Thief The hallway painted her periphery in royal colors. Streaks of golden sculptures, velvet cloth, and mahogany tables wisped by as she ran. Talia did her best to maintain her serious focus, despite the jingling of precious metals in the bag slung over her shoulder threatening to tease a smile from her with every stride.  “Don’t let her get away, lads!” shouted a knight behind her. “The Baron will have a head tonight—make sure it’s that wench!” A thundering crescendo of metal boots erupted behind her. Talia was almost grateful; she could count fear among her motivations to run.  Seeing a corner approaching, Talia grabbed one of the large gold-framed paintings adorning the walls—a gaudy authoritarian portrait of Baron Anor. The heavy oak frame fell with a dull thud, twisting as it hit the ground and offering a moment of privacy. Reaching into her Sack of plunder, Talia produced a gold bar and hurled it at the window at the end of the hall, shattering it. Knowing her pursuers would be on her soon, she took a running start and jumped off the wall to her left. Kicking off, she tucked into a half-corkscrew before slamming her hands and feet into the corridor walls… waiting. The Baron’s punchable face did nothing to slow the knights—they exploded into the hallway in a shower of splinters and poor art composition. “She jumped out the window!” shouted the guard in front. “It could be a diversion!” another barked. “Split up!” called the oldest voice from the rear. The guards scattered—some climbing down the window, others rounding the corner to inspect every room. None of them looked up.  Talia dropped with the grace of a cat, landing on all fours without a sound. She couldn’t contain her smile as she turned and dashed over what was once an affront to the painted arts. With the guards barreling away, she could slow down, recoup some energy… maybe even steal a little more. No! Don’t get greedy, she thought. It wasn’t time for rookie mistakes. She’d already emptied the safe the Baron hid in his study. It’s always in the study, she mused.   Talia half-ran back up the hallway, caring less about subtlety now that the guards were gone.  “I’m Sorry, captain, I couldn’t find my sword,” a younger voice whined just around the corner. “Then next time I’ll put it up your arse, soldier,” an older voice boomed. Talia froze. They were headed her way. Turning back wasn’t an option—getting caught between units would be a death sentence. She crouched low, brandished her knife, and turned into the nearest room. Slipping inside silently. This room was… strange. It was dark. Chew toys and torn stuffed animals could barely be seen laying scattered across the floor. A lush bed sat at the back. Dog bowls lined the left wall, and on the right—what looked, or rather smelled, like a puppy pad. All things considered, it was a fine room. Luxurious. Fit for a noble’s pet. But still… the very human whimpering coming from the back of the room was… strange. Talia’s grip tightened around her dagger as she approached. The girl was thin, with pale skin. Her hair was a sea of wild red, and a pair of cute, droopy canine ears sat atop her head. She was naked, save for a leather collar around her neck. Her bushy red tail was curled around her waist, affording a hint of modesty. A child of the forest. Rare to see one in captivity. Humans didn’t typically have the strength to take one alive—not without a mage. And mages had better ways to make coin than trafficking in slavery. “Greetings, forest child,” Talia said, lowering her tone. “I’m a forest guardian. Can you speak?” She pulled back her green hood, brushing a few strands of straight black hair behind her long, pointed ear. The red-haired girl looked up. Her eyes were hard. A stare like a cliff edge over an endless abyss. Talia’s breath caught. There was something broken in her gaze—lifeless, if not for the quiet, seething anger. “You have it,” the girl whispered through clenched teeth. Her hard look faltered, eyes trembling, madness flickering just beneath the surface. “You took it. Please… give it back” Talia kept her blade low but ready. Every instinct screamed danger. She took a breath, steadying her voice. “What do I have? I’ll give you whatever you need. Let’s just stay calm… and quiet.” “My name…” the girl said, barely audible. “Please give me back my name. You have it in that bag.” She rose slowly. Her tail dropped to the floor, modesty forgotten. She walked like a ghost, arms crossed, gaze unfocused—like she was looking through Talia, not at her. What the fuck… Talia thought, stumbling back as her foot slipped into the water bowl with a splash. Commotion echoed outside the door—they must’ve circled back. No time to run, no space to fight. But Talia didn’t dare look away. Children of the forest were unbeatable in close quarters, blessed with strength that rivaled monsters. She held out her palm, bluffing a spell. The goddess of wisdom and magic might’ve abandoned her, but the beast didn’t know that. Rationality seemed like a thin shield right now. The door slammed open. “She’s here!” someone barked. “Call the guard! she’s in Cherry’s roo—” A blur of red exploded past Talia. The beast girl slammed the guard into the stone wall with a bone-jarring crunch. “My name isn’t Cherry,” she growled, slowly pressing her claws into his neck, shattering his chainmail as she dug deeper. Talia scrambled up as a maid screamed. No time to think. She ran and hurled herself out the shattered window. She landed hard, rolled into a summersault, and sprang into a sprint. Her bag of loot clutched tightly in both hands. “What the fuck!?” she gasped, breathless and alive. Part 2 The Elf Ah, The Great Forest. Of all the vast ecosystems in the world, none are more blessed by Astra, Goddess of Magic. Here, magic isn't just present—it breathes. It hums in every leaf, thrums beneath the bark, and for those attuned to it, crackles at the fingertips like lightning waiting to leap. The forest teems with creatures born of raw enchantment—fairy folk, mermaids, beastkin—but none more powerful than the elves. Stewards of the woods. Guardians. None more lithe. None more magical. And at this particular moment, none more utterly exhausted than Talia. Talia collapsed onto the log, letting her bag of loot thump into the dirt beside her. She took a deep breath, chest rising and falling with a groan. Her mad sprint from Baron Anor’s estate had been four days ago, and she couldn’t take another step. Stretching her legs out with a wince, she leaned back and began massaging her aching thighs. From her ration pouch, she retrieved a stale chunk of lembas—a hard, unforgiving cracker—and her water gourd. After a few reluctant bites, the food started to hit her stomach, and some strength crept back into her limbs. She sagged deeper into the log. Three nights of nonstop running would break any elf. But Talia? Talia was probably the only one physically fit enough to pull it off. Most elves relied on magic to do the heavy lifting—why bother training your body when you can float everywhere? Talia didn’t have that luxury. She took obscene pride in her stamina. Had to make up for the lack of sparkle somehow. Moreover, the run had been necessary. That beast girl—Cherry, they’d called her—not that Talia would ever call her that, considering what happened to the last guy who did—could probably track her scent for miles. Nothing more dangerous than an obsessive beastkin with a vendetta. “Her name…” Talia muttered. Frowning, she pulled the loot sack into her lap and unfastened the flap. Out came about 120 silver coins, one gold brick, and a small black box. Talia lifted the box, inspecting it. It was made of firm, high-quality leather—expensive stuff, probably worth something on its own. The design was plain, save for a simple latch. Nothing about it screamed "name thief." Honestly, what the hell even would? With careful fingers, she popped the latch. Inside lay a black jewel. It shimmered in the light—hues of violet and streaks of orange swirling inside, shifting with every tilt. It wasn’t just beautiful. It pulled at you. Chaotic order. Harmonious discord. Marvelous. But it sure as hell wasn’t a name. Talia stared at the jewel. It shifted in the light like a storm caught between glass, threads of violet and orange chasing each other around in endless spirals. “Well… you’re pretty,” she muttered, reaching out. Magic erupted from the gem where her skin met it. Talia watched in horror as her right hand was swallowed by a black storm—dense magic swirled around her arm in a foggy dace. Veins of yellow streaked through it, bursts of gold flaring before fading into the empty air. She stared, helpless, as her hand began to evaporate. She felt it. Magic crawling into her arm—tendrils slithering beneath the skin, threading into her muscles, her bones. The pain hit her like a wave, sharp and primal. Something inside her, something fundamental, was being torn apart… and remade. Black mist gathered at her feet, rising in soft, pulsing clouds. It crept up her legs, slow, almost gentle, climbing like it was claiming her. And then—silence. It ended as suddenly as it began. Talia collapsed backwards, landing hard in the dirt. Her body shook, pale and slick with sweat. Her head swam. Breaths came in short, shallow gasps. She raised her arm to the sky, trembling. The jewel had fused into her flesh—beautiful and terrifying. The back of her hand and her index finger shimmered like stained glass: black, glossy, fractured with gold. “Talia…” she breathed, voice hoarse. “My name is Talia…” Part 3 The Witch. Solune looked out over the vast sea of green, breathing in the scent of life, feeling its soft caress against her intricately patterned silk robe. Blue, with threads of silver and stars. It was beautiful today, she thought, raising her mug of coffee to her lips. The balcony of her magic tower wasn’t the most decorated—some moss, a few potted herbs, an old stool—but it had the best sunrise view in the entire great forest. Of that, she was certain. “Hey Boss! Hey!” chimed a high, breathy voice to her left. “Nina, how are you, dear?” Solune greeted her, voice even and warm. The little fairy buzzed upward, wings straining as she flew in lopsided loops, dragging a long string behind her. Tied to it—rather poorly—was a bundled stack of red letters, bouncing with every wingbeat. With a final tug, Nina hoisted the mail over the balcony railing and let it land with a plop on the coffee table. She flopped down on top of the pile, panting. “I got... huff... hah... some requests for the White Witch...” The White Witch—Solune’s moniker, coined by some prince a century ago. Something about her hair. Nobles always needed titles for things they didn’t understand. Solune tucked her silky white hair behind one ear as she picked up the first letter. It was a request from a nearby barony—track and subdue a beastkin woman who’d invaded and attacked his manor last month. The reward? A measly fifteen hundred gold. Solune let out a tired sigh and set the letter aside. “These nobles know they’re supposed to send an escort for assignments like this.” She waited a moment. Nina usually had some snappy quip to ease her weariness, but none came. Looking down, Solune noticed Nina shifting her tiny feet nervously. “Hey... hey, Nina, are you alright?” “Sol... umm... are we in trouble?” The question hung for a moment. Solune leaned forward, using her finger to hold her friend steady, wrapping her middle finger around Nina’s back—a ‘hugging’ technique she reserved just for her. Nina leaned into her index finger and hugged Solune’s thumb tightly. “Why do you think we’re in any kind of trouble, sweetheart?” “Because there’s an elf outside.” Part 4 – The Tower Solune held Nina gently between her fingers, pushing back the creeping tide of emotion that threatened to reach her face. There was only one reason an elf would visit a witch. She drew her small friend closer, rubbing her back softly with her middle finger. “It’s alright, Nina,” she said in a soothing tone. “That elf is an old friend of mine.” Nina’s eyes brightened. “Really? That’s good! I didn’t know you had an elf friend, Boss!” Solune swallowed the guilt welling in her throat. Her other hand dug into her thigh as she pressed on with the lie. “That’s right,” she said, her voice almost too sweet. She brought her other hand to her forehead in exaggerated dismay. “But it’s so sad—I didn’t prepare any wild wine for my guest… if only a badass delivery girl were around to help.” Nina practically bounced in her grasp. “Oh, me! I’m a bad butt! I’ll do it! And then it won’t be sad!” The honesty in her friend’s eyes made Solune’s gut twist with disgust, but she kept smiling. “Really? Nina, that’s such a big help!” Nina’s wings buzzed with energy. “I’ll be back in a little bit!” Solune felt her eyes start to water, but she blinked it away. Nina was safe—for now. She stretched her arm to the side and pushed her magic outward, searching until it found her staff. Then, like a taut cord snapping, it flew into her hand. She exhaled slowly, planting the staff beside her, and pushed her will down through the stone beneath her. The tower answered. There was no sudden flash or swirl of magic—only motion. The floor beneath her shifted gently, lowering like an ancient lift as the walls rearranged around her. Her bedroom receded. The regal white bed rose into the ceiling, the dresser melted into the walls. In its place, a coffee table emerged, followed by a wide hearth and a plush, oversized sofa. By the time the floor settled, the bricks before her had shimmered and reshaped into a tall, ornate door. Witch and tower—one in the same. Solune readied her staff. Whoever this elf was—whatever transgression they thought she was responsible for—Nina was safe. That was all that mattered. Ten minutes passed. No brimstone. No fire. No death. What was the elf waiting for? Nina couldn’t have made a mistake—fairies were sensitive to the scent of elves. Worry began to creep in. If this standstill went on too long, Nina might return before it was safe. Taking a steady breath, Solune pushed her magic through her staff and toward the door. The heavy stone groaned as the twin halves slowly opened, scraping over grass and kicking up dust. For a tense moment, Solune watched the haze swirl and settle. And with it came her confusion. There was indeed an elf outside her tower. She was just unconscious.

Miko felt extremely groggy. The thick, sand like crust on their eyelids being felt with each flutter as they tried to open them. They felt heavy, stirring under the covers on what felt like the softest mattress they’d ever slept on. The soft, plush blankets doing all they could to further keep Miko from waking from their slumber. The smell of baby powder wafted through the air, filling their nostrils with its strong, unique scent as it drew an overwhelming sense of happiness from their inner core, feeling themselves smile. Their hands searched blindly, slowly tracing along the soft blankets in search of the pacifier that would have fallen out in the middle of the night. They grabbed it, pulling at the clip attached to their collar as they lifted their hand in confusion, rubbing at the crusties in their eyes as they worked to open them. Miko opened their eyes, a blurry mess of faded objects as they continued to rub, confused by the clip they had no recall of securing. The soft, fluffed diaper making itself known via muffled crinkles from under the blankets as they shifted about, sitting up as their eyes finally opened. They looked around confused, suddenly feeling overtly small as they found themselves sitting in the largest crib they’d ever seen. A true infant-like scale that towered over their otherwise adult body as they stared upwards, following one of the bars as it continued to stretch upwards for at least several feet over their actual height. Their heart raced, looking around at the rest of the room that seemed to be of equal scale. The background blended into what looked like nothing. A room floating in the middle of an otherwise never ending, empty space that was filled with an assortment of nursery furniture scaled to make Miko feel insignificant. Miko felt their forehead sweat as they pushed the pacifier into their mouth, suckling on it in an attempt to calm themselves as they quickly got to their feet. The soft mattress and assortment of blankets and stuffed animals made it difficult to walk as they felt themselves wobble, reaching out for the bars to the crib as they looked outward. “Is the little one finally awake?” A soft voice called out as they turned towards the direction it came from. Miko stood in awe, the pacifier falling from their mouth as it swung on the clip attached to their collar. They stared at the massive stuffed bear that seemed to silently approach, recognizing it as their own stuffed bear Rea only in a full life size form. She approached the crib from the other side of the bars, towering well above it as her features shifted with ease to make it look real. Her stitched mouth and eyes conveyed real emotions, peering back at Miko as her mouth even opened as she spoke. “Someones been quite the sleepy head,” Rea said with a smile, leaning over the top of the bars as she looked down at Miko, further defining the scale and making Miko feel completely helpless. All Miko could do was stare dumbfoundedly, watching Rea’s two oversized arms reach down and grab under either side of their armpits. Miko was lifted into the air, finding themselves propped against Rea’s shoulder as they got a better look at the massively oversized room. “I have to be dreaming…” Miko thought, realizing they were being carried to the changing table as Rea laid them down. Miko instantly felt comfortable. A cloud-like feeling holding them up as the tension of their onesie released, feeling Rea pull it further up their chest as her soft plush fur gently ran up Miko’s skin. “Rea-?” Miko let out, watching the massive stuffed bear shift towards their dirty diaper and pull it out from under them as they held their feet up in the air. “What is it, dear?” Rea asked with a concerned look. “I haven't heard you call me that in quite some time,” Miko gulped, suddenly further thrown off as they weren’t sure what she meant. “Quite- some time?” Rea smiled softly, sliding a new diaper under Miko’s rear as she continued to work flawlessly. “Since I took you under my wing, sweetheart. Don't you remember?” Miko tried to recall anything, coming up short on what had happened even yesterday. They ultimately shook their head, feeling the powder slowly fall on their skin as Rea softly rubbed it around. “Oh dear,” Rea said, a slight sense of concern to her tone as she folded the diaper up. “You asked me to step in, don't you remember?” Miko wasn't sure what was happening, straining their memory for any resemblance of a bread crumb as they suddenly envisioned themselves crying, clutching Rea tightly as they whispered their dreams and desires to her for support. “I thought it was quite sweet, really,” Rea smiled, reaching out of view as she pulled out a fresh onesie covered in an assortment of cosmic constellations. “You've always cared for me throughout your life. Keeping me clean, dressing me up, involving me in any activity you could at home,” Miko felt themselves become flooded with the memories she'd described. Quick flashes of playing with Rea in her original Teddy bear form filled their head as games of house, and tea parties, at home concerts and other forms of imaginary play came back to them. Miko felt themselves pulled upward, held in a sitting position as Rea continued to dress them, swapping out their current onesie for the fresh one. “Even when you started to discover this adult baby side,” She smiled, taking a moment to give a tickle of Miko’s sides as they let out a laugh. “I was still your go to toy, firmly wrapped in your arms as I relived some of the best years of my life,” Miko felt a tear rolling down their cheek as the memories continued to pour in. “So the decision was easy when you asked,” Rea said. “And now, I get to care for your each and every need and watch you live out your happiest self,” “But-” Miko let out, looking around. “Rea-” “Call me Mommy, sweet heart,” She said, carefully raising their pacifier towards Miko’s lips as she clipped it to their collar. Rea reached down, lifting Miko into their arms as she carried them over her shoulder, leaving Miko unsure of where they were being taken too next. “‘ommy-” Miko stuttered from behind their pacifier. “‘ow is any of this ‘ossible?” Rea moved Miko with ease, lowering them into a high chair as she reached under the tray, buckling Miko in as they stared in disbelief. “Toy land, dear,” She smiled. “A parallel universe to yours where us toys can go to escape,” Miko couldn't help but feel like this was anything more than a dream as they quickly grabbed at their arm, twisting the skin in a rather painful fashion as nothing happened. “‘ut-” Miko said, giving another tight twist to their skin before Rea gently pulled their arms apart. “Mommy doesn't need to put you in mittens, does she?” Rea teased softly, resting Miko’s arms on the plastic tray as she turned to open some cabinets. Miko let the pacifier fall from their mouth, feeling the safest they ever had with Rea and her gentle touch. “How am I here?” Rea held up two jars of baby food, carrying them both over as she set them on the plastic tray alongside a silicon spoon as she turned to grab something else. “I brought you here as my toy,” Rea said softly. “I don't want that to sound scary, it's just the only way that this could work,” Miko felt a little uneasy, but found themselves ultimately trusting Rea. After all, it was their life long Teddy bear, was it not? Rea suddenly held up a silicone bib, securing it with ease around Miko’s neck as they found themselves blushing. “So- I'm a toy? In this…universe?” Rea smiled, unscrewing one of the jars as she started to mix its contents with the spoon. “Mhmm, you're my toy. And I'm going to take as good of care as you, as you took of me,” “How can you-” Miko started. “Open wide!” Rea said, cutting them off as she drove the spoon around like a plane, landing in Miko’s mouth as they closed their lips, pulling the mushy contents off the spoon. Miko quickly swallowed the mush, an otherwise untasteful substance that they tried not to think what it was made out of. Toys wouldn't normally have to eat, would they? The spoonfuls continued to come, the bleak substance tasting slightly different as they got to the second jar though Miko still couldn't identify it. “Mommy?” Miko asked as Rea got up to dispose of the jars. “My, my,” She chuckled. “You are quite talkative today,” “Eh- sorry?” Miko said stupidly. “I bet you would have loved to talk to me over all of those years,” Rea said, starting to remove the bib. “I did talk to you,” Miko started. “You sure did,” Rea smiled. “You told me everything,” Miko blushed, though not entirely sure why they felt so embarrassed about that. “Is- am I always going to be your…toy?” “You sure are,” She smiled, reaching under the tray to undo the buckle before lifting Miko out of the seat. “But I prefer to think of you as my little baby,” “Heh-” Miko chuckled, enjoying the sound of that as they wondered where Rea was taking them next. “So I can never go back?” Rea gently lowered Miko into a large playpen, the walls surely big enough to keep Miko from exiting on their own as the center was filled with colorful blankets, toys and pillows. “Not unless I took you back,” She said softly. “But a lot of things happened to line up to make this possible. I'm not sure you'd ever make this possible again,” “Make this possible-” Miko started, standing where they were as they looked back up at Rea towering over them. Rea reached down, grabbing the pacifier clipped to Miko’s onesie as she pushed it between their lips. “I think you're using far too much of that silly brain of yours,” She said softly, the sudden click of a TV as Miko’s favorite cartoon started to play. Miko turned towards the massive TV, feeling as though it spanned their whole vision as it definitely caught their eye. Miko felt Rea’s soft hand at the back of their head as she gently passed it over their head. They felt their spiraling thoughts come to a lull as they suddenly found their attention focused on the pacifier in their mouth as well as the show. “Why don't you let that silly brain relax for a while,” Rea’s voice cooed out of sight of Miko. “Enjoy some cartoons, fill your diaper…” Miko could feel her words controlling their thoughts. Their worry washed away as their bladder began to expand the otherwise dry padding of their fresh diaper. The rhythmic sucking of their pacifier continued to lull them into a sense of safety as Rea gave another soft swipe of her paw over his head. “Just know, your heart and soul were in agreement to become my little baby,” Rea said, turning to leave Miko in the playpen. “It wouldn't have happened otherwise,” Did you enjoy the story? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar! Or be sure to let me know what you thought by interacting with the post!

The fantasy traveling craft flashed into reality, in front of the circus. Captin PrickleyPants and Momma SplishSplash exited the craft cautiously. The thick cloud of weed smoke burned the eyes. Momma SplishSplash and Captin PrickleyPants quickly began to follow the smell of the sweat leaf until they stumbled upon a crying clown. Momma SplishSplash said, “Howdy I’m Momma SplishSplash and this is Captin PrickleyPants”. (The sad clown said) “My name is Peepers the Clown”. Momma SplishSplash said, “Hey don’t bogart the whole doobie”!Peepers the Clown laughed (like two friendly car beeps) and stepped forward to pass the devils lettuce to Captin PrickleyPants. SplishSplash, PrickleyPants and Peepers kept the ceremonial rotation going. Just then, the alarm from the transponder erupted. Wee, wee, wee, wee… PrickleyPants yelled, Fuck we gotta get out of here”! SplishSplash yelled, “Peepers let’s go”! As she grabbed his arm and ran to the craft. Upon entry to the craft, they noticed the key panel lights were nearly all out and the only lights that were on read, (caretaker and caregiver) which were backlight by red and green LED’s respectively. Captin PrickleyPants yelled, “I don’t wanna take anything”! (Yelling over the alarm). Momma SplishSplash yelled, Im’a giver”! Peepers the Clown yelled, “What”? (With the blunt held between his teeth, as he laughed like two friendly car horn beeps). As PrickleyPants engaged the caregiver key panel. Within seconds, the fantasy traveling craft flashed into existence. I was on the floor watching the movie, Weird Science with Iza, (the sitter) she was on the couch behind me. She had her foot on my pamper butt and would lightly tap and slide her foot back and forth. During the entire movie, I would glance back and notice her legs would spread wide and close tightly squishing her diaper, while teasing me with her footsie movements. After the movie ended and Muppet Babies was playing, Iza said she needed to use the bathroom. She got up and went to her master bedroom, which has a bathroom attached. I thought to myself, why would she need to go? We haven’t drank anything the entire movie. When she got back to sit on the couch, I noticed she was wearing a different diaper. So I got up and went to her room to “use the bathroom” too. I noticed the trash can and saw that she had put her diaper in. I grabbed it out and it didn’t feel wet. I opened it up and it was wet but not much pee. I touched it and it felt slick. I gave it a sniff and started getting a sweet musky scent that drove me bonkers. My heart started racing and throbbing started between my legs, against my pamper. I started hummping and thrusting my hips. My pre cum covered cock in my diaper was sliding back and forth. The smell of her cream in the diaper was amazing. I started to taste it when all of the sudden the door swings open. Iza is standing there, staring at me with open mouth. She slowly closed her mouth took a deep breath and said “come with me, you’re in big trouble little boy”. She took my arm and guided me to the bed. Iza said, “now lay down on the bed, butt in the air on your stomach”. She took her slightly used diaper out of my hand and said, “did you like that”? Iza then placed the inside out diaper under her nose and over her mouth. She inhaled the sex and said, “now that’s a good one huh”? She said, “you know I have to punish you now, right”? I was so red from arousal and shame, I couldn’t even talk. Just shake my head yes and no. Iza then flattened the moist, damp, cum filled diaper and placed it under my face on the bed. She said, “you like that”? “You want more”? She reached her hand out as she whispered seductively in my ear. Iza started rubbing my diaper butt, moving in a circular motion while putting pressure on my swollen cock. I had peed a bit earlier and it was tight, warm, soft and slippery from the oozing pre cum seeping out the top. Iza then started spanking me which caused me to start humping. She rolled me back over, onto my back and ran her hand up and down the warm bulge of the outside of my diaper. She placed the diaper on top of my face and asked, “how do I taste, does that taste good, you love the smell of my sopping wet pussy juice, you want more”? She then pulled one of her breasts out of her robe and lifted me to her nipple. I started sucking and rolling my tongue over her tit, as it swelled and hardened in my mouth. Her hand on the front of my diaper started caressing faster. She said, you gonna cum for me, you wanna cum, yeah you do, what a big, big boy”. She then straddled me on her knees and asked if I wanted to see a secret, but that I can’t tell anyone. I shook my diaper smothered face, yes. Iza began to slowly and carefully undo the tape of the new diaper she had on and with one hand between her legs, lowered the dipper slightly to expose a purple dildo sliding in and out. She quickly taped up, as I had blown my cream all inside my diaper all the way to the top of my chest. Iza just giggled and yelled for her daughter, Olma to grab a pink diaper and bring it to her. Olma opened the door and handed the girl diaper to Iza. Olma just let out a laugh, (like two friendly car horn beeps) because I had to wear a pink girls diaper the rest of the visit. “the end”

Part 1 The October sunrays were shining through the colored tree crowns above the large churchyard behind the local church. Several leaves had dropped from the trees and they were lying on the paths and graves. Joan Morin was standing and looking at the gravestone in front of her. She was wearing a plain dark dress beneath her overcoat. Tears appeared in her eyes just like many times before. She had to cry every time she came to this grave but she came regularly though. Her husband Mark had died three years ago on the same day their daughter Alice was born. He was hurrying to the hospital and collided with a truck. Alice was standing next to her mother; she was wearing a yellow jacket and denim pants. The bulge on her behind revealed that she wasn’t potty trained yet. Alice was watching Joan and she wasn’t able to understand why her mom came to the grave and cried that often. She knew about her dad, but she still believed he’d come back: “Mom, don’t cry. Daddy comes back one day.“ She tried to help her mommy. Joan stroked her head and tried to stop crying: “Of course, sweetheart, he comes.” The young mother realized she even envied Alice her naïve belief. She wished Mark would come back but she knew it was not possible. Alice pulled Joan away: “Mom, let’s go to the park. It’s beautiful and I wanna play there.” Joan nodded and they headed towards the nearby town park. The park was a beautiful place indeed. There were many trees there and the October time had turned them into a wide variety of colors from green up to brown. However Joan still didn’t see the colors and she considered autumn the saddest time of the year. In a week Alice would turn three, but the dark shadow of Mark’s death didn’t allow Joan have pleasure and celebrate the birthday. Joan and Alice stopped near the playground in the middle of the park. Alice turned to her mother: “Mommy, can I play in the sandbox?” Joan smiled at her daughter: “Of course, sweetheart. However let me check your diaper first.” She reached to Alice’s crotch and felt the wet garment; however it wasn’t too wet yet. The small girl seemed to be impatient and she ran off towards the sandbox to join two girls playing there. Joan sat down on the bench and watched her daughter. Alice played in the sandbox for a short while only. Ten minutes later she ran to the nearby bushes; Joan watched her closely and was ready to run after her if necessary. However Alice didn’t run away and she collected the colored leaves instead. All of sudden Alice stopped and kept looking at a place among the bushes. She even seemed to be listening closely. Joan stood up and was about to pull Alice away from the bushes when the little girl ran back to her: “Mommy, mommy, I saw a dwarf. He was very nice and talked to me. He even asked me about you.” Joan stared at Alice: “What are you telling me? Dwarves don’t exist.” Alice stared back: “They exist, mommy. You should see him. He was clothed in the wonderful leaves and he told me he was a good spirit of autumn.” Joan kept listening to Alice and smiled at her again. She knew that Alice had a great fantasy and liked the fairy tales. However, the words ‘good spirit of autumn’ surprised her a little. Alice wouldn’t be able to invent that term. She decided to ask her father: “Sweetheart, let’s go home now. Grandpa is awaiting us already.” Their small house was in a walking distance even for Alice. It was a nice small house where Joan had lived with Mark before the accident. There wasonly a living room, two bedrooms and Alice’s nursery there. They didn’t want to have a large and expensive house and Joan appreciated it after Mark’s death. Joan also didn’t want to move after the accident and she convinced her father Ryan to live with them. He was divorced and his former wife lived far away. They walked home and Ryan was awaiting them indeed. He came back from work half an hour ago. He was earning the living for all three. Joan wasn’t comfortable with it and she wished she could help him. She tried to find a homework, but wasn’t successful so far. Alice ran to Ryan as soon as they arrived and she hugged him: “Grandpa, I saw a dwarf. Wait, I draw him for you.” Ryan lifted her on his arms and felt the soaked diaper: “Let’s change you before.” He carried Alice to the bathroom and put her on the changing table. He unzipped her pants and removed the wet diaper. While he was changing Alice, she kept talking. As soon as he finished, she headed to her room. Joan put a lot of effort to equip Alice’s room. Alice shouldn’t share the sad feelings of her mom and the room matched it very well. The walls were painted in bright colors and there were several pictures hanging on them. Alice still slept in a crib. Her clothing and toys were in the cabinets and she had a small table and chair available there. She sat down at the table and started painting. Joan and Ryan entered the living room and sat down on a large sofa at the wall. Joan asked Ryan: “How’s been your day, dad?” He smiled at her: “It’s been a good day today. What about you? Did you cry again at the grave?” Joan sighed. At the same moment Alice appeared and she was holding a sheet of paper in her hand. Ryan and Joan stared in surprise at the picture; there was a dwarf in the picture indeed and Alice had managed to draw him very truly. Joan asked her father to take care of Alice while she’d make the dinner. Ryan sat the little girl on his lap and asked her about the dwarf. He really didn’t believe in dwarves, but it could be a good way to spend the time until dinner. To his surprise Alice gave him a very detailed description and she told him about his words: “Grandpa, he asked me about mom; why does she cry? I didn’t tell him anything, but he was talking about a sad time and he told he was the good spirit of autumn. He wanted that autumn wouldn’t be a sad time.” Ryan listened to her and was taken aback by the ‘good spirit of autumn’. These words definitely didn’t belong to the vocabulary of a three years old child. Where did she hear it? Ryan decided to ask Joan as soon as Alice would fall asleep. He continued talking with Alice, but he didn’t learn anything more. The little girl kept talking about the beautiful park. Meanwhile Joan finished the dinner and they ate in the kitchen. They sat down at the kitchen table and Alice was put into her high chair. She was still excited and both Ryan and Joan had to convince her to eat something. After the dinner Joan lifted her from the high chair and expected her to go play, but Alice stayed with her and kept talking to her while Joan was doing the dishes: “Mommy, the dwarf told me he didn’t want anybody to be sad. You are sad, but I’m not. If you were as little as I am, you wouldn’t be sad.” Joan stared at her in an utter surprise: “Alice, I can’t be little anymore. How was it possible?” Alice shrugged: “Mommy, I ask the dwarf.” Suddenly she stopped speaking, bent her legs and a grunt escaped her lips. A familiar smell spread across the kitchen: “Alice, let’s get cleaned and go to bed.” Joan led Alice to the bathroom, undressed her, put her into the bathtub, removed the dirty diaper and cleaned her daughter thoroughly. She sometimes wished Alice would get potty-trained, but she also liked taking care of her. It helped her divert her thoughts from Mark. As soon as Alice fell asleep, Joan entered the living room. The TV was switched off and Ryan was sitting on the sofa with a book in his hands. Joan sat down and turned to him: “Daddy, what do you think of the dwarf? I know that dwarves don’t exist, but Alice was talking about him just like she had seen him indeed.” Ryan put away the book he was reading and shrugged: “I don’t know, Joan. The picture was truly as well. To be honest, I’m not sure what to think of it. Maybe you should go to the park again and watch her closely. Take a camera with you. What if you see something?” Joan nodded. Before going to bed Joan checked on Alice again. The little girl was sleeping soundly and there was no trace of worries on her face. Joan watched her for several minutes and then went to bed as well. She wasn’t able to get rid of the words: ‘if you were as little as I am, you wouldn’t be sad’. It was an odd image, but Alice made her point there. She really hadn’t a reason to be sad; she couldn’t understand it yet. An hour later, Joan finally dozed off.

Part 1: Julian Meyer was walking slowly towards the Mitterstein ruins. The ruins were remnants of the castle that towered above the town. Unfortunately, the castle burnt down long ago, and half collapsed walls was everything that was preserved. Julian was an IT expert; he worked at home mostly. If he needed relaxation, he always hiked through the surrounding forests; the ruins were his favorite place; he got a strange feeling every time he sat down there and looked around. He usually spent an hour or two there and kept thinking of their history. What could have happened in the past? Mitterstein castle was enveloped by rumors about magic and wizardry, but Julian didn’t believe in those rumors at all; his mind was strictly controlled by rules and mathematic formulas. That was the probable reason for his single status. His younger sister Helga had married long ago and had her own family already. She often teased him about his attitude. “Julian, do you know anything else besides math, forest and old ruins?” she asked him regularly, “did you ever think of a relationship? Would you like to stay single forever?” “Why not, Helga?” was his usual answer, “I don’t need anything else. A relationship would distract me from my work though.” “At least, you would have your house tidied up and better food than fast food and pizza. Find a nice girl and your life will improve a lot.” Julian just remembered Helga’s words while he was climbing the narrow path to the ruins. He kept looking around and listening to the leaves rustle and birds’ singing. “It is like heaven,” he thought; however, he suddenly noticed a sound that didn’t match the scenery. To his utter surprise, he heard a human voice. When he came closer, he recognized a female voice calling for help. “Who could be there? I’ve never met anyone in the ruins,” he told himself and sped up. As he reached the ruins, he stopped dead in his tracks. A young woman was lying near the basement stairwell. She was about 25, short and slender. Her hair was long and blonde, her eyes were deep blue. However, her clothing was strange; it looked like a medieval theatre costume. “What happened, miss?” Julien walked over to her. “I don’t know, sir. All of sudden, I found myself here.” “My name is Julien, miss,” Julien was taken aback by calling him ‘sir’, “can I ask who you are?” “Sorry, sir. I don’t know,” her voice sounded desperate. “What? You don’t know who you are? You don’t know your name. How is it possible? Did you lose your memory?” “I’m afraid I did,” she sighed. “Okay, let’s go to the town. Maybe somebody will recognize you, miss. Give me your hand, I help you stand up.” “No, I can’t, sir. I can’t move at all,” tears appeared in her eyes. “How so? Are you hurt?” Julien squatted down and watched her closely, but he didn’t see any sign of an injury, “what happened to you?” “I don’t know, sir. Yesterday, I found myself here and I can’t move at all. If you haven’t found me, I would die.” “Well, I have to call the emergency service then,” Julien pulled out his phone and dialed 911. Half an hour later, two paramedics with a gurney, and a doctor arrived at the place. “I don’t understand it,” the doctor shook his head, “she is paralyzed but not hurt, almost as if she was hit by polio, but a memory loss doesn’t match it. We will transport her to the hospital.” The doctor and paramedics loaded the woman onto the gurney and carried her down the path; Julien followed them. He also asked to join them in the ambulance, but they refused; he followed them in his car. After all, they didn’t have to hurry up and use the horn and beacons. --- “Mr. Meyer, do you know anything else about her?” a police officer asked him. The hospital staff called the police to find out her identity, and an officer arrived at the emergency station. “No, officer, I don’t know anything. I regularly go to the ruins, and today, she plainly appeared there.” “Gentlemen, I have good and bad news,” the doctor emerged from the examining room,” she is not hurt at all, but she is paralyzed; she can’t move her arms and legs, but she still can breathe. Otherwise, she would be dead.” “Well, we will initiate an investigation to find out her identity. Maybe we will find her family. We will check the list of missing persons,” the officer interjected. “Yeah. She needs somebody to take care of her,” the doctor sighed, “there is no reason to keep her here, but we can’t release her plainly. She even doesn’t know who she is or where she lives. She also doesn’t have any documents and insurance.” “What happens if you don’t find out her identity?” Julien got curious. “She will be placed in a hospice probably and live there,” the doctor shrugged, “but I don’t know who will pay for it. Maybe a caritative institution could admit her.” Julien kept listening; he remembered the moment he found her. How did she get to the place? The next mystery was her clothing. She looked as if she belonged to another world, but she didn’t remember anything. Suddenly, he felt a strong emotion. The poor woman got lost and couldn’t live alone. What if he asked her to stay with him; at least until her family was found? Something unexpected appeared in his mind besides math formulas and nature. Nevertheless, the woman was a part of nature though. “Officer, can she stay with me, let’s say as a visit? When her family will be found, they can take care of her then,” Julien turned to the police officer. “Why not?” the officer shrugged, “she seems to be adult and can decide upon it.” “Go and ask her, but you will have to take care of a paralyzed person as if you took care of a baby,” the doctor opened a door, and Julien entered the room. The woman was dressed in a plain hospital gown; her clothes were sitting on the nearby chair. Julien also noticed an adult diaper between her legs and remembered the smell when he squatted down to her, “Miss, the doctor said there was no reason to keep you here, but you can’t be released plainly. Would you mind if you stayed with me until your family or relatives were found? I live alone.” “Oh, sir, you are generous, but will you be able to take care of me? I can’t do anything on my own,” she looked at him and more tears appeared in her eyes. “I will learn it; you won’t need any medical care though. I work at home and can be with you,” Julien instinctively walked over to her and wiped the tears away. Her answer was a smile. “Okay then. I will stay with you,” she nodded slightly. She could move her head a little. “I will tell the doctor and arrange everything necessary,” Julien turned back and returned to the hall. “I’m a bit surprised,” the doctor said, “but she probably doesn’t have any option left. To be honest, the hospice is not a good place to live; it looks like a grave antechamber. I’m also surprised by your decision. Did you ever take care of a child?” Julien nodded; he remembered his early childhood and the little Helga; she was younger by four years, and little Julien helped their mom often. He fed her from the baby bottle and even changed her diapers a few times. During his study, he focused on the math formulas and, if he needed it, he relaxed in forests and old ruins. The old memories almost faded out, but they still were kept deep in his mind. “If you think so, we can arrange it. We can lend you a wheelchair and recommend a caritative institution to ask for support; they could provide you with necessary advice and even some money; it will be cheaper than taking care of her directly.” The doctor called a nurse, and she brought a wheelchair, two spare diapers and a bag. Julien lifted the woman from the hospital bed and sat her to the wheelchair; she was small, tender and light. He strapped her down and wheeled her to his car. The nurse packed her dress and spare diapers into a paper bag and passed it to him. Juline lifted the woman and sat her to the passenger seat and fastened her safety belt tightly so she couldn’t slide down. The nurse showed him how to fold the wheelchair and put it into car trunk. “Thanks, nurse,” Julien smiled at her, got into the driver seat, started the engine and drove off.

Hi everyone! I’ve had this idea floating around in my head for a while now, so I’d love to hear what anyone thinks about it! Criticism is always allowed as long as it’s constructive, and any ideas are gratefully accepted! I like getting inspiration from people “Our world was created by a god who’s name was lost to time. Should we have known it, we wouldn’t have been able to speak it or write it anyways. The god who created our world was alive long before us, at the very start of existence itself. The will of the universe to expand and build was given to a vessel, the god who created us. Our world was not the first. In the beginning of its duty, the god created to please the universe. But after a while, he grew tired of creating for someone else. The universe saw this, and gave the god freedom. The freedom to build to please itself, as well as to please its creator. The god began creating worlds that were for its own entertainment. We don’t know what these worlds were, but we can assume they were in some way similar to ours. But after creating for so long, and with an infinity of time ahead of it, the god ran out of ideas. So, he went back to the universe, asking for help. The universe gave him the gift of not only creation, but of life. The god was grateful, and began breathing life into his previously ‘dead’ worlds. As well as this, the god created new worlds with life as well. And, of course, one of them was ours. However our world was special. Because it was one that the god allowed itself to have no control over after its creation. The god gave one world form. A massive world of extremes. Full of mountains and rivers and deep valleys and even deeper oceans. Then, the god had an idea. He created something. Well, two something’s. One was a boy, the other a girl, both were ethereal forces beyond what we’d be able to comprehend. Their names were also lost to time, but we know them now as Light and Dark. Dark was a boy, Light was a girl. The god gave his two children, really his first true children, a goal. He showed them the world he’d built for them. And he sat them down, one across from the other. The world was a game for them. They would both try and claim the world as their own. There weren’t any rules besides common sense, except that the two could not directly interfere and had to treat the world with kindness, even if one side was trying to take the world from the other. Now with a goal, a game, the god gave his children personalities. Dark was instinctive, animalistic, desperate to win but lacking a true mind of its own. In exchange, Dark was given immense strength and power in the physical. Light was different. She was the older sister to her younger brother, the kind caretaker of him once her creator left to watch the game. Light was given true sentience, a love for her brother, a will to win and the intelligence to do so as well. But in exchange, she had little to no power over the physical, all of her strength lying on the spiritual and mental. Then, the god introduced their means of winning. Each side would be able to take vessels to enact their physical will on the world. Neither side could themselves actually interfere with the world, and thus, they needed a way to be able to take action without doing so. Dark claimed Animalia, the animal kingdom itself. Just like his nature, Dark would enact his will through animals. But Light chose something that surprised both her brother and her maker. She chose humanity. They fit her, even if it was a strange choice. Humanity wasn’t strong, in fact most animals could beat them with relative ease. But still, they had intelligence. They could work together, they could build like their creator could. The god smiled, praising both his son and daughter. Finally, he gave them a way to win. Dark and Light, as a force, must fully take over the world to win. If Dark wanted to win, he must blot out the sun, moon and stars, plunging the world into an eternal night that no light could pierce through. And for Light to win, she would have to cast out every shadow, every piece of night, every tiny imperfection. The two agreed. And thus, the game started.” -The Source, a Text of the Worlds Beginning and End 10,000 Years Later The world had changed a lot since the beginning of the game. In the beginning, Dark had far overtaken Light. Animals were much easier to use in the earlier stages of the world's life than humans. Humans reproduced slowly, took time to build up and were easy to kill off. But Light bided her time, allowed her younger brother's ego to build itself. He was animalistic and not sentient, but her father had still given him emotions. And soon, when the time was right, humanity began to explode in numbers. Dark was stunned, and began struggling to pick up the pieces as humanity grew exponentially. The oppressive darkness that had completely covered the world, only punctured by the glowing radiance of a few scattered humans, began to fall back as that same glow spread quickly. As she found out, the innocence of an early human was the perfect tool to drive back Dark in a spiritual sense. Emotions of love, purity, light, happiness, innocence, they all drove back the night. And soon, both Light and Dark were stunned to find that humans had discovered fire. Not even her father had seen it coming. He’d never created fire, it had created itself as a natural part of the world. And as humans began to light bonfires and torches, the stars, one by one in the sky, started to turn on. With each small step towards brighter emotions and physical light, the night sky began to glow with stars. And as humanity spread, built houses, learned to craft tools and organize into societal casts, learned to nurture their young and began to understand the world around them and the history of their world, the moon slowly revealed itself. Dark couldn’t have been angrier at Light when the sun rose for the first time. It was an incredible display of power over her younger brother. But Light knew he held no malice towards her, only anger at the fact that he had started to lose. Dark now only could exist in specific places during the day, and was relegated almost totally to the nighttime. And humanity only grew more and more. Mid shacks became huts, became houses, became castles, became villages and towns and cities. But eventually, Dark began to form a plan. As well as someone without sentience could do so. It was incredibly flawed, full of holes that could have been exploited by his sister. But she was far too busy managing the kingdom she’d built to focus on his antics. So Dark used some of his influence. He found a priest in a far corner of the world, leaned down, and whispered something in his ear. And soon, the sun had a hard time rising. Dark acted within the rules, even though his sister claimed otherwise. But after his father had told him he’d done what he needed to, Dark gloated in his victory as his power grew. He’s corrupted a priest, turning his once glorious worship of Light into a worship of Dark. And his ideas began to spread. And in a matter of years, the sun stopped rising. The moon started to glow less and less. And one by one the stars in the night sky flicked off. Then, the last star died. And then, the fires blew out. And the radiance of humanity was no longer strong enough to save it from the darkness that began to engulf the world. It wasn’t an invasion. It wasn’t an attack, an assault or a war. It was simply a transference. Dark replaced Light. It was almost gentle. A wall of darkness engulfing all in its path. Those who witnessed it were filled with calmness. Acceptance. The darkness gently pulled them into its arms, holding them close and laying them gently on the ground as their light shattered, and the life slowly drained from their bodies as they fell asleep in the warm darkness. Light panicked. She looked for any way to salvage the game. But to no avail. She’s been hit where she was weakest, in the heart of a vessel who could spread his ideas to others. Light sat back. She’d lost…right? And then, her father pointed out something. There was one last person the dark hadn’t taken. One last vessel. In this situation, without her brother overhearing, he gave her permission to enact her physical will on one thing: that last vessel. Somehow, the darkness couldn’t touch him. The boy was fast asleep on a mattress of fabric filled with soft hay and grass, covered in a fur blanket in a wooden log house. It was a village at the very edge of the world, on the edge of the vast, icy northern ocean. He had slept through the silent transference of power from Light to Dark, somehow. And the Dark couldn’t touch him. It coiled and drifted around him, probing the radiance around him and looking for a way in. Light leaned down and stepped into the world next to his bed. She scanned him. 16, nearly 17 years old. A boy with short white hair and beautiful, ice blue eyes. She sat down on the bed next to him, placing a hand on his side. His mind, she needed to see if there was anything there. His body didn’t give any indication of why the Dark didn’t touch him, so maybe his mind would have some clues… What she found intrigued her. He…was very different from most. Most minds were as their age showed. A 20 year old behaved as the world dictated a 20 year old should. But this boy…his mind held that, yes, but also something else. A childlike quality. A deep, deep sadness, yes, but also… She was able to pluck the words she needed from his mind. She didn’t know what they were herself until she understood their context. He had the normal qualities of a 16 year old. He wanted to be a warrior, he knew the sword like the back of his hand, he wanted to find someone to marry one day. Those were normal desires for almost anyone. But he also held a deep, deep sadness. A longing. He was very, very lonely. And his mind had a desire that would have fixed that loneliness. We wanted so desperately to be a child again. Not even a child, a baby. This boy wanted that level of innocence. He wanted that level of love from another, that level of caring and comfort and mental peace. He wanted to feel like a baby, taken care of by a mother. That was it. Not much in this world was more innocent and loving than a baby. And those two qualities, she knew, could drive back the Dark. She had a way to maybe win this. Just maybe…

This story is a sequel of my former story Happy Family and Double R project. Allusions and references to those stories are included. Happy Family Double R project Part 1: “Mommy, are you serious? Your idea is crazy!” Ashley Compton shook her head vigorously. “Why, Ashley? I’m your mother and will do everything to make you happy,” Victoria Davis smiled at her daughter. Victoria ‘s idea really looked crazy. Ashley was barren and she desperately desired for children. However, she wouldn’t like to adopt them. Victoria offered her help, but that help was slightly unorthodox. Several mothers helped their barren daughters by carrying their children in their own womb, but Ashley was barren and didn’t have ova that could be fertilized and implanted into Victoria’s womb. Victoria’s plan was quite different. She wanted to take part in an experiment. As the Happy Family affair was over and the regression machine was confiscated by the county, experiments were running at the city university. Later, the machine was abused by the army and secret services in the scandalous Double R project. Now, the machine was still working, and a new phase of the experiments was started. Volunteers were wanted to undergo the regression. Victoria intended to apply for an experiment and get regressed and become Ashley’s child. It looked crazy indeed. “Mommy, you will become my daughter. I can’t imagine it,” Ashley still didn’t believe what she heard. “Do you know a better person than your loving mommy? I’m divorced and live alone mostly. Now I could live with you without being the troublesome mother-in-law.” “Are you not afraid of this change? You will become a toddler and probably stay a toddler forever. According to my knowledge, nobody was able to grow up except for the double-R-project victims.” “We can ask about it. Maybe there is an advance in the research.” “Okay, but I wouldn’t like to agree to your idea all alone. I think we should ask my brother at least; after all you are his mother, too.” “Right, Ashley, we can ask him first. Now tell me how you imagine my regressed form? How old should I be?” “I don’t know, mommy. Maybe two or three? I’d like to have a small child rather than start with a teenage girl. I don’t mind if you stay an eternal toddler. It is my secret dream, mom. A cute toddler is everything I long for.” “Okay, I’m also surprised by my own idea, but it is somehow attractive; it will be my second childhood. Let’s call Harry and arrange a family meeting to discuss my idea.” The next weekend, the family meeting took place. Victoria presented her idea to Harry, his wife Eileen and their three children – Charlie, Annie and Susie. Charlie, the oldest child, was 12. He was a clever boy and good student. His sister Annie was 8 and the youngest girl Susan was 3. Harry was amused by the idea and didn’t mind it at all. “I will have a niece instead of mom,” he grinned, and Eileen nodded. She was a good mother and loved her children deeply. Harry’s children reacted differently. “Daddy, we will lose our grandma,” Charlie was shocked by the idea. “We won’t lose her, Charlie,” Susan shook her little head, “she will be as little as I am,” Susie also was clever and intelligent, but she still was a little girl and accepted the change easily. “Susie, you will have a playmate,” Annie added. “Okay. Would you like to have a cousin then?” Victoria asked them that important question. “Yeah, Granny,” they answered almost unisono; Charlie hesitated for a short moment. “Well, get ready then. I will return as your new cousin soon,” she smiled at them. ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- “Your idea sounds crazy, madam,” the lab assistant shook his head when Victoria explained her application and its reason, “but I have to agree with you. You are the first volunteer that wants to change her family relation, and your motivation is quite strong. Can you tell me your requirements? I can’t guarantee they will be fulfilled, but we will do our best.” “I’d like to become a true toddler 2 or 3 years old and start a new life as a daughter of my Ashley,” Victoria smiled at her daughter. “Does it mean you will lose your memories?” Victoria hesitated for awhile, but the idea sounded attractive. She would forget every bad experience and start a brand-new life. “Mommy, don’t worry. I will tell you everything necessary and leave out your unpleasant memories,” Ashley encouraged her mom, “you will start a true new life.” A week later, all preparations were done. Ashley equipped a nursery for her future daughter and purchased everything necessary to take car of a toddler and a few pieces of clothing; she didn’t know exactly the required size. Victoria and Ashley arrived at the university lab in the morning. The regression machine was set up already according to Victoria’s requirements: - Age about 3 - Loss of memory - Limited motoric skills - Possible grow up Victoria undressed herself, lay down on the bed and the assistant connected the wires to her body and started the regression program. She suddenly felt dizzy and the world around her grew larger. Her mind was changing as well. All her memories disappeared, and she felt incredibly happy at that moment even if she didn’t know why. A wide smile appeared on her lips. Victoria Davis was a past now; Victoria Compton was born … or reborn? “All done,” the assistant switched off the machine and disconnected all the wires from the little body, “dress your daughter and carry her to the examination room please. We need to check her health condition.” “Victoria, sweetheart, mommy will dress you now,” Ashley smiled at her new daughter. She realized Victoria had lost her memories, and she had to teach her the name and all family members first. Victoria smiled back and listened. Her mind was clean and empty. As Ashley grabbed a diaper, she instinctively lifted her behind. Her toddler mind accepted diapers and the memories of an old woman had disappeared. Now she was a little girl that knew her mommy and her name. Ashley put the diaper beneath Victoria and realized that was the first of endless diaper changes. Nevertheless, she didn’t mind it at all. Diapers belonged to the cute toddler image she longed for. She dressed Victoria in a cute dress and pair of tights and pink shoes. “Come, sweetheart, can you walk?” she asked Victoria; the little girl sat up and crawled down from the bed. Her legs seemed to be a bit weak, but she was able to walk. The assistant led them to the exam room where the doctor did a quick check. ” Mrs. Compton, congratulations to your daughter. She is a healthy 3-year-old toddler. You can take her home. Stop at our office to obtain the birth certificate. Also, I expect you with her to have another health check in two months. If you notice any issue, contact me immediately. We need feedback of our experiments.” Ashley was amused by the word ‘birth certificate’, but there was no matching document available to make Victoria her legal child. She put the little girl into a stroller and drove her to the office. As soon as she got the birth certificate, she left the university and put Victoria into a car seat and drove off. Victoria was a bit tired. The regression had been a challenge for her and her little body was exhausted. She yawned when Ashley put her into the stroller, and her eyes closed minutes later. While Ashley was carrying her to the car, she was asleep already.

Here is the next chapter of my brand new story - Spire of Submission! I've been so excited to post this first chapter! I hope you all enjoy it! A tower in the neighbouring province has been an issue for far too long, and a hopeless band of adventurers will be chosen to take on the Spire, with promise of riches and power... if they can survive. Set in a fantasy world (think Dungeons and Dragons) full of elves, dwarves, tieflings, magic, demons and warlocks, this story will see our adventurers take on the Spire, in the hope of defeating the Mistress who resides there. This story is a bit of a slow burner when it comes to the ABDL content, and there are other... interests... in it. It is also not like my usual stories. It's not told by a protagonist, instead being told by a narrator, and it is not like my romance stories. I can't even promise a happy ending. This will be a challenge for the party, and not everyone will make it out... if any. But it will be kinky and fun. So I hope you enjoy it, even if it's not like my usual stories! I feel like the humour is the same as Infernum, so if you liked that, you should like this! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them. They really help with the motivation to write more! Especially when it comes to new stories and stories like this that aren't my usual thing! Especially when it's a story not connected to either of my main series. Don't forget you get get 2 week early access (so 4 chapters) to my main ongoing story, if you subscribe to my Subscribestar. Also, please link to my stories rather than posting them as files when sharing with others! Chapter 1: The Tavern Spire of Submission – LittleFallenPrincess The sun began to set across the crooked sign for the local inn, causing nearby traders to start packing up their goods to head home before the darkness comes… and all manners of dangers begin showing up in search of unaware travellers or food. Which in these parts of the Audrasta Empire… were often the same thing. Sure, the town had guards; the King ensured that all their subjects were protected, no matter where they decided to settle down in the Empire. Problem was, some were more ‘well-guarded’ than others. And Rosehaven… well it was a small town on the border, close to the Oblivion Province. And it was not one of these lucky settlements. And for the longest time… that bordering province was considered non-hostile. It had no armies, no capital… just small villages apparently full of feral bandits who never ventured out, surviving purely on the unaware traveller that passed through. But not once did any of them make the crossing over to Rosehaven. And then there was the Spire, but not once had anything stepped foot outside of it. That’s why no one ventured out that way. Tales told throughout generations meant that there was no need for a large garrison, that the Oblivion Province was not dangerous… provided you stayed out of it. At least that’s what they say. So with its two guards, both of whom were stationed here due to insubordination, the small village of Rosehaven began settling down for the night, before the nearby forest woke up and all its inhabitants started hunting the outskirts for lone travellers. But as the quaint little village started settling down, with its small cottages, its tiny array of stores, its rather cramped marketspace, and its handful of farms… its tavern started waking up. During the daylight hours, the Dazzling Leaf Pub was… well… It was a shithole. It was a run down old pub that hadn’t seen a new fresh piece of wood or a non-rusty nail in what was probably decades. The drinks were watered down, the food was stale and off, and the company was… questionable. And during the twilight hours… well… It was the same shithole, just a bit rowdier. But to Rosehaven, it was their shithole. It was the one good place to socialise, to get out of the house, to get away from the boring, monotonous lives the villagers led. It was also the only place the adventurers would gather in, every ten years, when the village mayor put out the same quest he and all his predecessors had put out every decade. So tonight… it was going to be busier than usual. Ten years to the day was the last time the adventurers, mercenaries and do-gooders gathered in this shithole-of-a-tavern to drink the last remaining hours away, all before one group was chosen to enter the tower and try to slay the Mistress there. And like clockwork, more adventurers, mercenaries and do-gooders have shown up to take on the same quest that the previous group failed to complete. Determined to defeat the Mistress of the Domination Spire, the Mayor put out the same bounty every ten years, when the doors to the tower magically opened, to attract any groups they could… to kill the Demon Queen. And every time, more suckers turned up, despite knowing full well that the previous group who had been chosen… were never seen again. And it’s been like this for over a hundred years now. You see, the doors to the Domination Spire open only every ten years, allowing entry for anyone stupid enough to go in. Nothing ever came out, mind you, and no one who went in ever returned. So you may be asking why send adventurers to their inevitable deaths? Why risk it when the Domination Spire shows no threat or hostility to the village? Well… It started off hundreds of years ago, back when the village was more of a bustling town than the run-down quaint village you see today. Every ten years, the tower doors opened, and the town thought nothing of it as the Spire was miles away from them. It wasn’t even in the Empire’s lands, so they dismissed it and went on with their lives. Around that same time, there were a few disappearances every year, seven… to be exact. And it took a while, it wasn’t until the Mayor’s daughter had disappeared that they finally started noticing this phenomenon. One that had been going on for a lot longer than they realised. Ten years later… Another seven went missing. Then another seven. The Mayor at the time, still distraught from losing his daughter two decades ago, didn’t put two and two together until it was too late… when his Granddaughter went missing. Then a note appeared. A sealed note, sealed with a wax symbol of the tower. ‘I will return this child. I have no use for her. But you owe me an adult soul.’ So the Mayor instantly put out a quest for all adventurers to enter the tower… and recover his Granddaughter. Many adventurers took up the quest, preparing themselves and heading into the Dormant Vale, where the Spire stood… waiting. And as the first adventurer, sword in hand, entered… the doors shut, magically sealing themselves before anyone could react. No matter what they did, they couldn’t break through the seal. Fire had no effect. Hammers shattered upon impact. Some even brought a battering ram, only for it to burst into flames… along with the adventurers carrying it. All hope had been lost, until hours later… The door opened and out walked a little girl, looking for her Grandfather. Safely returned, the Granddaughter told the Mayor that the Mistress of the tower required seven souls every ten years. That’s it. No bloodlines specifically, no specifics about who it could be… just… anyone. But there had to be seven. Ten years later, as his last act as Mayor before stepping down due to old age, the Mayor rounded up all the vagrants about town. Drunkards, layabouts… anyone society deemed as ‘unproductive’, and lead them to the tower. The doors opened, the sacrifices were made… and no one disappeared from the village that decade. Ten years later, the next mayor did the same. And ten years after that. But eventually… they ran out of ‘undesirables’, and had to look elsewhere. Instantly, the community started looking inwards, trying to judge who could be sacrificed and who couldn’t. Until… the Granddaughter of the previous Mayor stepped up, now a young woman… and suggested that they hire adventurers. If the adventurers make their way in and somehow manage to slay the Mistress… then they can keep the riches of the tower and the village never has to worry about her ever again. But if they fall… then they reach the quota of sacrifices for the decade and the village tries again ten years later. So it’s a win-win. And so here we are, many… many decades later, having been through countless adventuring parties… the day before the ten year mark, when the sacrifices need to be made. ---------+++++++--------- “I know we’re technically sacrifices… but do we really reckon we’ll kill the bitch?” the angry-sounding halfling grumbled, before lifting his tankard vertically as to obtain peak-chugging capability. “What I want to know is… why seven?” asked the pointy-eared devout, as she sipped her drink slowly. She had never been one to drink much, and her party knew it… that’s why they gave her the biggest tankard. To ‘calm her nerves’ before the Spire tomorrow… or so they’d tell themselves. Really, they just wanted to watch the devout cleric get drunk and dance on the table naked for once. “Why seven? Well it’s clearly some ritual or spell,” the dwarf commented as she stuffed scraps of food into a pouch. “But hey, that means we have a better chance at getting picked in the morning, as looking around now… these other parties drinking tonight are much smaller. It’ll be easier to pick us than stitch some other smaller groups together and hope they fight well enough together to beat that demonic bitch.” “Yes, but Herta… do we even want to be picked?” the tiefling said to the dwarf ranger sitting beside her, as she looked at her adventuring companion with disgust. “I heard no one’s ever even made it out alive…” The differences between the ranger and the warlock were as clear as day, as one clearly loved roughing it out in the wild, sleeping under trees, communing with animals and foraging… and the other… Well, the warlock tiefling had standards. “Or even out, full stop,” the Half-elf hovering at the edge of the group added, lending their voice to the conversation finally. “Look, let’s just enjoy tonight,” the Paladin ordered to the other six, trying his best to sound commanding, because he loved the way everyone looked at him as if he was the leader of the group. “We’re probably going to get picked tomorrow morning, so we need to be rested and ready. So first thing, before the Mayor calls us all to the village square… get your equipment prepared, got that?” There was no real leader of this party, they were all equally incompetent in some way and were either too arrogant to consider voting for anyone but themselves as leader… or were too anxious to vote for anyone else… in the worry that others would be upset. Herta, the stout dwarf ranger with scruffy brown hair, wearing roughed-up leather armour, communed with animals so well that she has been invited into wolf packs, which led to her gaining her current companion, Trace, who is patiently sat outside the tavern due to a ‘no pets allowed’ sign hanging above the front door. And despite a lot of arguing and well-reasoned points… the tavernkeep had told her that the wolf had to wait outside. Herta was a stocky dwarf, with a love of alcohol, and a soft spot for her animal companions… but when it came to people… she was hopeless. It’s not like she didn’t trust them… but… well… no, she didn’t trust them, and would happily sacrifice them if it meant saving her wolf. This party is the closest she’s ever got to actual people, and she was slowly warming up to them, especially after they survived their last quest together. To her though, they still rank below a squirrel she saw once. Maybe above a slug. Magnus, the overconfident Paladin who normally would be wearing his signature heavy plate armour… was a darker-skinned human with perfectly cut jet black hair… who had been born with a silver spoon stuck up his arse. Which would explain the superiority complex this man has now. Desperate to ‘fight evil and save the innocent’… This man felt righteous in his quest for justice… but didn’t realise that he just looked down on everyone because he felt like he was superior to them, all because of his status as a Paladin. If this man was here to save you, he’d be just as likely to smite you by accident if you stood too close to his enemy. …And then he’d blame you for it. Thistle, the Half-elf dressed in the stereotypical messy green and brown druid robes, with brown hair and a youthful appearance, was a small, timid creature, perhaps even rivalling the elf cleric in how anxious they were around people. They were very similar, apart from the fact that Thistle didn’t put themselves down as much as the other elf in the group, they were actually pretty confident about their abilities. It was mostly just social interaction that the druid was lacking on, mostly due to growing up in the forests in a small druidic commune where no one talked to each other. Despite knowing the group for over a year now, since they were grouped up for another quest by a Lord miles from here, no one could tell if Thistle was male or female. And when one of them would finally get the courage to ask… Thistle just laughed and shrugged it off, never actually answering them. They loved that no one could tell, and made them feel so happy and so… them. Serrill was the other elf, though she wasn’t a half-elf like Thistle, she was a High-elf. Serrill grew up in a small village, quickly becoming a Cleric, one who worshipped one of the smaller Deities of the Empire, one that brought her childhood village good crops and a scarcity of disease. And for this, she trained to become a Cleric and travel the world, to do good and help others to thank her deity for all the privileges she had growing up. Serrill was definitely the most shy one of the group, often not standing up for herself, and only being part of the group because they needed a healer and she happened to be the only one around. And it’s not like she could just tell them no… she didn’t want to disappoint anyone. With a lack of self confidence, blonde hair, very pointy ears, her trusty staff, and her favourite blue robes that were always clean when she put them on in the morning (thanks to her deity), she worked her arse off keeping this catastrophe-of-a-group alive, often causing her to run out of magic and collapse. But not once is she ever thanked for it. Not that she’ll complain… that would just cause drama and that’s even worse than getting no recognition to her. Vico was the halfling currently choking on the ale he attempted to chug in one go. He’s an idiot. That’s it. Fine. If you had to describe this feral barbarian half-pint in five or more words… ‘No brain, compensates with rage’. Wearing what would be more accurately described as ‘scraps’ or ‘rags’... this little ball of rage favoured no armour at all, as even leather armour would slow him down. He had a great big brown bushy beard and a matching brown mohawk that just made him look feral more than anything. He clearly didn’t take any effort in his appearance, as no doubt it’d just get covered in whatever monster’s entrails he’d be fighting later. Even his backpack was falling apart, which made his companions wonder just what he spends his money on, because it clearly wasn’t himself. If you’re wondering… it’s ale. Ale and a weird multi-level marketing scheme he fell for years ago… one that he swears is going to pay off eventually. Isolde is the bard. Because what party isn’t complete without an idiotic annoying creature that loves to flirt with literally anything that can form a sentence. Sometimes not even that. With ginger hair, a pretty face, and a great body for a human… you’d think that this charisma-focused musician would get action wherever the party goes… but she can’t even do that right. She has all the charisma… but also has the worst luck imaginable. It’s led to some of the party thinking she may be cursed, as she should by all means be able to sweet-talk anyone into anything, but no matter what… she is being constantly rejected and ignored by everyone and everything. She’d often wear something slutty, in the hope that she’d get some action, but even with this body-formed brown leather armour she had custom made to hug her curves and show off her cleavage, the only ‘fiddling’ she was getting… was from her own instrument. Aurelia was the refined Tiefling warlock, sipping her drink slowly, savouring the little flavour it had. As mentioned before, Aurelia has standards. Which begs the question… Why did she decide to join this group of all groups? A refined, red-skinned tiefling, with perfectly brushed black hair, a perfectly ironed black robe, and a taste for the finer things. You’d think she’d have found a better group by now, but for some reason she likes adventuring with these six failures. Whether it’s to boost her ego, or to rob their bodies when they inevitably die… no one but her knows. She’s also the direct antithesis of Isolde. This woman gets laid. A lot. But she doesn’t brag about it or openly flirt like her companion. She doesn’t need to. And despite their failures and their problems… this party has managed to stay alive for the past year, managing to take on jobs across the Empire, until they heard from another party that there was an upcoming quest. One that promised untold riches… if you survived. So being the party of idiots and people too anxious to speak up… they bravely made their way to the quaint little village of Rosehaven and settled down in the tavern, waiting for the announcement tomorrow morning. ======================================================= It's always scary posting the first chapter of a new story. You'd think having posted 11 other first chapters on here... it'd get easier. But this being a new story and a new series for me... makes it even scarier. So I hope you like it! Obviously, with it being such a uninvolved first chapter, mostly setting some stuff up... there won't be much to comment on as the story hasn't even gotten started properly yet and you haven't really properly met our characters yet. But I hope that you love them all as much as my other characters from my other series! And I promise it won't take long for the story to get going, even if some other things in this story are a bit of a slow burner. But despite this, comments are greatly appreciated, especially with this being a new story. So please let me know what you think, even at such an early stage. ❤️ Don't forget I'm on Subscribestar! Subscribers get 2 weeks early access to chapters, and exclusive short stories (Nessa's Tale is currently the only available one). The next four chapters of my new story posted on my Subscribestar! ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my subscribers for their support over the past few years! Seriously, your support means the world to me. New chapters of my latest story every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

It's been, like, ten million years since I last wrote a story, but recently inspiration hit from a weird space and we got this! I hope to not drag this out forever, since I got a very concise idea of where I want to go and hopefully will be able to stick to a semi-decent schedule when it comes to posting stuff. For now, enjoy the beginning of this weird little tale! NOTHING EVER HAPPENS or A Story About Ten Thousand Mishaps Chapter I Harper Arley Of course, this was happening because of the orange juice. Why Harper had thought to drink that infernal stuff instead of just ask for some tap water when the outcome was this predictable, he would not be able to explain to anyone. Of course, he loved orange juice. Couldn’t get enough of the stuff even. But in this particular situation? Terrible choice. His eyes darted to the other side of the waiting room, where a woman sat. Her hair was dyed violet and her face was done with so much makeup it looked like it was covered by a mask. Her kid, a kindergartner dressed all up in clothes displaying his favorite cartoon, was sitting at the small table in front, playing with the toys the doctor’s office kept for children. The woman, herself, her eyes remained on the magazine she’d picked up: “Lady’s Day”, it was called and she scoffed and shook her head as she went through the pages as if it was the most thought provoking read. These magazines were yellow pages, all rumor mongering and celebrity gossip, of course. But, nevertheless, with her attention so put on the pages and the little kid so engulfed in smashing his little knights against each other in bouts of what had to be the most glorious combat, Harper’s attention shifted to the door. He could go there, relatively calmly, then on the outside he’d have to move down the hallway to the headdesk, ask the assistant there for the keys to the toilet and then get to the other end and actually make it to the toilet. Even crossed, his fingers moved incessantly, twirling around each other as he figured out how to best approach the problem. If he made a dash for it, he could probably make it. But then he’d alert the woman, and he sure didn’t want to do that. The idea of her even thinking that he might have trouble making it to the toilet made him feel flushed and embarrassed. No, that wasn’t an option. So... walking over then. Or, rather, that was what he wanted to do, yet his body played him for a fool. The moment he shifted ever so slightly, a pang of pain ran through him, as his bladder ached for release. If he got up, he might not make it. So he’d have their attention on him, while having an accident. They would figure him out. So, if today of all days he had chosen to go for his usual underwear and a change of clothes, this would be the death of him. But, to his dismay, his choice to be safe and not sorry, had to pay off already. Harper inhaled, closed his eyes, leaned back a bit and then let go. The warm gush spread against the padding, which first held firmly, then grew softer as his legs squished apart, expanding. Poofing out, even. A second later, he exhaled, and opened his eyes. Her kid was still playing ,but the woman was looking at him. Her gaze was like steel, cutting through whatever social contract like a pair of scissors as her expression shifted from curious, confused, to realizing something and then quickly thinking what best to say. And Harper understood that she knew what just happened. As he looked down, the damn thing seemed so obvious. The bulge between his legs felt and even looked so vast, he could’ve done away with the pants at all and achieved the same amount of stealthiness. Of course, he’d chosen some extra baggy clothes today. A sweater that reached down to his thighs and a pair of pants that had pockets in its pockets and more pockets still. It should’ve been perfect, but now he felt his confidence dwindle. The one thing he hadn’t wanted was for anyone to figure out that he, a grown man in his mid twenties, was wearing or needing diapers. They remained in their positions just like that, with the woman eyeing him, and him trying to find anything of interest on his shoes. After what had to be two lifetimes and half an eternity, the doors to the waiting room opened. “Harper Arley,” a familiar voice came. The nurse, Mathilda, was a welcome face to see. “Alright,” he answered immediately and jumped from his seat, the height always a bit startling. He didn’t want to sit on any smaller chairs, since those were for children, but that also meant that whenever he got on or off a chair, he’d inevitably make a scene. Which was the last thing he wanted. But now the other kid stared right at him. The lad could not have been older than ten, and still, even seated, managed to look decently imposing to Harper. Standing there, knowing he wore a soggy diaper underneath his clothes made it feel all the more apparent to him. Nevertheless, he decided to trod onwards, to Mathilda. With that unflinching look and her attention on the little tablet in her hands, the nurse was well known to Harper. She’d been here at the clinic for as long as Harper could remember, had watched over him every single time he’d come here. Even now, with the child’s and the woman’s attention following him, he felt approaching her making him feel better, safer. Her expression was unchanging, so he hopefully just imagined it being this obvious. “Doctor Sprossling is sick, but Doctor Collins will see you instead. She’s fairly new, but has a good head on her shoulders,” Mathilda explained as she closed the door behind them. The clinic was a place Harper visited once every quarter. He, and as far as he knew, at least four others went to Doctor Sprossling for observation. One couldn’t call it treatment, as they were mostly here so that the doctor could ensure that they didn’t, specifically, need treatment. “And she knows?” He asked, after a bit. “Sprossling Syndrome...” Mathilda shook her head. “She knows, she knows. Wrote a paper on it, even.” They wrote papers on his condition now? As Harper waddled to keep up with the much taller nurse, he found himself curious. “Did you read it?” She giggled. “Of course, she gave me a copy... It certainly had all the details we know. Gathered in one place.” That wasn’t as helpful. All the details they knew about Sprossling Syndrome were with Harper and the other folks and kids that had grown up, were growing up and would grow up. Or whatever one might describe happening. "Now, are you well? You seem a bit nervous today.” He blushed, though the question confirmed that she, hopefully, hadn’t realized why his gait was as stiff as it was. The padding was sodden, and that thanks to him accepting the orange juice from nurse Taylor beforehand. The younger nurse had mistaken him for one of the regular kids, and he had failed to correct her... “I’m...” he started, halting himself as he thought over what to answer. His job was going well, his little apartment was nice, his life was quiet... “I’m doing fine. On the whole. Lots of stress at the job, but paper is patient. It’ll work itself out.” She nodded. “Makes sense.” Mathilda didn’t talk much. Or rather, she didn’t talk much to people who weren’t Harper. She’d held his hand when they’d first taken a blood sample and helped him change out of many a pair of pants ruined during the long wait. A children’s nurse through and through, she’d stuck out for “Sprossling Kids”. The way to the doctor’s office was colorful. The city’s children’s hospital had spent the money it earned partly thanks to him well. He remembered the hallways before the renovation, the water damage from the rain, and the faint smell of mold. All that was gone in favor of a colorful interior, cartoon images of children playing plastered on the wall and the otherwise clean hospital floors having colorful balloons painted on. The weight of the colors filled him with some sense of glee, raising his spirits as he walked towards uncertainty. From what he gathered, most adults marked the interior down as “cute”, but he felt like it had meaning, like it was something special only he truly understood. It wasn’t a feeling he could put down, but what it was, was a reason why he preferred still being a patient here despite his now advanced adult age. The office they went to wasn’t Sprossling’s. The doctor held a special place in the clinic and had their furnished their room like that of a curmudgeonly university professor, with stacks and stacks of books. It was also very close to the bathroom. The room they went to now wasn’t. Which made him hope today’s session would be short, at least. A hope which was only amplified once he stepped into Doctor Collins’ room. Unlike the antique charm of Sprossling’s office, which allowed him to at least preserve some dignity of visiting this place, this was just as colorful as the hallways. The exam table had a small set of steps leading up to it, and on the wall by it were friendly looking cartoon animals cheering for whomever was lying on it. There was a box stuffed to the brim with toys in one corner and a whole shelf with kid’s books. Mathilda showed him to the exam table. “You can sit down, doctor Collins will be with you shortly. Do you want something else to drink?” She asked. He wondered about the wisdom of that. Knowing he should decline he opened his mouth. “I’ll just get you some juice,” Mathilda said with a wink, utterly misinterpreting his thoughtful expression. He couldn’t well tell her that he didn’t want any more juice. How would that look? What would she think? So instead he gave in and sat down as she left, awaiting this new doctor and contemplating the office. At the tail end of the exam table lay the saddest looking dog plushie Harper had ever seen, one that clearly wanted to be hugged so dearly. Yet, Harper, being an adult, refused to fall for such an obvious trap. His wait was interrupted by Mathilda bringing some more orange juice in a clear glass. He’d complained about getting kid’s glasses often enough over the course of his years coming here and now that he was alone, without his parents, he was glad they still acquiesced to his whims. However, he still had more of the blasted juice that was so thoroughly responsible for his ruined underwear. Out of defiance, he drank the glass in one gulp. And, once again misinterpreting this action, he soon found himself with another glass, and then a third... and a fourth. “You are incredibly thirsty, didn’t you get anything to drink on your way here?” She chided, to which he blushed. “...I,” he stammered. There was an empty water bottle in his backpack and before that he had drank two cups of coffee with lots of milk and ate some cereal with even more milk. He sure as heck had enough to drink before. “I’m fine.” She, of course, sighed and shook her head, thinking something he refused to attempt to grasp. And with that, Mathilda left. It took another five or so minutes before another person entered, with a dark shirt underneath a pink vest with a white coat above. The name tag she wore read “Dr. Collins - Pediatrician”. The woman was shorter than Mathilda, with pronounced cheekbones and a widow’s peak adding to her black hair’s silhouette. She came in looking at a tablet herself, mumbling something before finally looking up at him. “Harper Arley, I presume?” She asked, a smile growing on her face. “You are slightly bigger than Doctor Sprossling had alluded to.” “...Do I even want to know what he “alluded”?” He asked, warily. In response, she chuckled. “Nothing to worry about, now... Mr. Arley, right?” Harper nodded. That was appropriate. “I’m going to do your checkup, but with a caveat,” she said, pulling up a chair to the exam table and sitting down on it, closing in on eye level. Regular people were so tall... She smiled. “We will only need further exams once a year. For your regular checkups, you’d best go to a local pediatrician afterwards. The data accumulated shows that Sprossling’s isn’t a dangerous disease, if an elusive one. All I can tell you is what you already know. You’re a grown man in a child’s body, and no medical procedure we attempted helped. We know that if we do nothing, you are, from a physical perspective, a healthy child, and from a mental perspective, a healthy adult. There isn’t much more we can do and personally... I advised against more therapies. And I’ll advise you the same. We’ve had you going through medications, through hormone therapy and god knows what else. Quite frankly, the last few tests showed you are better off without us interfering.” He looked at her, a bit unsure how to exactly respond. No more clinic visits? That sounded great. And he wasn’t too sad about there not being a solution. He’d really lived with this condition since everyone around him hit their growth spurts and he’d made the best of it. Built a life, with his own apartment, his own colleagues at work accepting him despite his shortcomings. So, yes, he shrugged. “I’m fine with that.” She nodded and started the examination. She checked him through, starting with his hair, mumbling something about dandruff, which had gotten worse over time. He was still looking for a shampoo to deal with that. His skin was irritated in some areas, she said. Psoriasis had been a companion for the better part of the last four years. The checkup required that she looked at everything, of course. As he pulled up his shirt, he forgot the obvious until he found her staring. While baggy, his pants were sagging quite a bit on their own, especially because he had gone without a belt. Which, of course, revealed the waistband of his undergarment, and even the upper tapes. It wasn’t even the worst. One might have expected it, but no, he’d never been good at putting the damn tapes on, nor had a sense of how much the diapers could hold. Not enough, not today at least, as the area around his crotch and on the insides of his thighs was stained dark. Growing red, he looked down, mouth open. How could he have been this stupid? Even worse, tears started to well up. And then he felt her soft touch on his shoulder. “It’s okay...” she started but didn’t say his surname like she wanted. A loud sob escaped his mouth, interrupting her. It then took her another few seconds to react as she looked him over, unsure how to best address him. How could she know, while she had her share of young patients, an adult, presented like this was sure to be different. “We’ll fix it up. Can you get out of your pants, I’ll get you something new to change into.” Walking over to the biggest cabinet, she started to talk before she rummaged through the lower drawers. “I’m sorry, you’re hardly my first patient that had an accident today, but... I didn’t hear about you needing... incontinence pants.” That word made him shudder, not as much as the other, more common phrase, but still there was a deliberateness to her choice of words that did not escape him. Flushing, he did pull down his pants. “Uh;” he started, unsure how best to address this. “I just wear them...for protection.” “I think that applies to most all people who wear,” she responded with a shrug. “I guess it makes sense, an underdeveloped bladder is very much a Sprossling symptom. Sadly, we’re not spoiled for choice of underwear for your size, but I should have something in one of the shelves under the table.” Under the table? Who kept underwear under an exam table? Harper leaned forward and found, sadly, not what he wanted to find. He’d missed, or rather wanted to miss, them priorly, the piles upon piles of diapers.He flushed, finding something akin to his size in some bedwetting pants, quickly getting down the little stairs and picking them up. “Is there somewhere I can change?” He asked, wiping his tears off. Some form of composure was all he wanted to regain. “We still need to finish the exam, just change into some new underwear and we’ll continue from there.” This was not the sort of answer he’d expected or at least hoped for, but it was her answer nonetheless and Harper was not one to argue with doctors. So, he disposed of the wet disposable as quickly as he could in the pail next to the table and pulled up his new “underwear”. It wasn’t as bad as the diaper, but in turn, should he suffer another accident, he doubted it would offer much in terms of protection. Usually, he went for thin products as well, but these sort of trainers he avoided for so many reasons, fear of leaks was just a very prevalent one. Another was the cartoons covering it. It looked so, and he hated to even think of the word, childish. Sitting in it, letting the exam go on, was something he was used to. Back when he was way younger, he used to be stuck in diapers. He used to wear them for longer than other kids, and his parents had almost given up on potty training him. He rather vividly remembered having needed them during the day well into his teenage years and for longer trips, well, he always preferred them to coming into a situation where he couldn’t hold it. The remaining tests were all very standard stuff. Blood taken, vitals checked, reflexes tested. And as always, he came out being told he was as healthy as one of his stature can be. Which, of course, didn’t help with the stature itself but confirmed why he shouldn’t come here as often anymore. “And that’s that. You can get dressed,” the good doctor told him. The imperative made him feel uncomfortable, small. At least he got to pull on the darn pants. Or tights, in this case. Dull grey things of thick wool. Ideal for the season, but not so ideal for his fashion sense. Better than nothing, he assured himself. Yet, it wasn’t like he could walk out of here just like that. His jacket would obscure his underwear, but the pants themselves? Nope. And he couldn’t go out there looking like this. Sadly, it almost seemed like a better option when she revealed what he should wear over it. “It’s been snowing outside, so it shouldn’t be too bad.” This was an unhelpful statement, on quite a few levels. The thing she showed him was a snowsuit, bright pink with a pale white fox on the front and furry inlay for the hood. It was a little girl’s outfit. And she expected him to wear that? No way in hell.

The Trinket By Horatio Husky Commissioned by Hunter Chapter One The Will Hunter sighed as his mother, who he was currently on the phone with, continued to drawl about the contractual obligations he now had to abide by. His great aunt, or now his late great aunt, had left him a few things in her will that came with a few specific rules. The fennec fox had barely known her, other than seeing her at a Christmas party and once during Thanksgiving when he was very young. She was not really even his aunt, being an in-law and a cheetah to boot. He had heard a few stories about her, some from his mother who had always spoken about her with a degree of awe mixed with disapproval. Whether or not she was even really his aunt in-law was in question sometimes, but her presence in the family was nevertheless appreciated, if not coveted. She had been an Egyptianologist, but not the kind that mostly stays on the campus of a university. Accused several times of being no better than a bounty hunter with a college degree, she would often beguile whoever cared to listen at the taverns and bars she was often found at about her great adventures in the middle east. There were usually many stories told and drinks bought during such evenings. Her alcoholism aside, she had apparently kept up her taste for adventuring into abandoned tombs and caves right up until the very end. They never recovered her, but enough time had passed where her body had been declared lost and her vast collection of artifacts reclaimed by the museums and universities. Judging from their hasty reclamation of such items, they had been waiting for exactly such an opportunity as her disappearance. They had claimed most of the artifacts, at least. “So like, dumb it down for me a bit, Mom?” Hunter asked, a slight note of exasperation coloring his tone of voice as one of his large ears flicked to the side in irritation. It was his mother’s turn to sigh, which was followed up by a response. “You just can’t sell any of the stuff. You’re supposed to keep it as if it were a family heirloom. There’s some evidence to support that this does belong to us give or take a hundred generations.” Hunter replied back. “Right, don’t sell. Just keep it. Anything else?” “Not until they go through the rest of her possessions and check her records. You might be getting some money too, but that’ll take a while.” Right… After the state takes its hefty cut… Hunter thought to himself, but he did his best to keep his sense of sarcasm out of the conversation. “Great, thanks Mom.” “Of course honey, was there anything else you wanted to know about Auntie Tare?” Hunter, knowing that this would probably prolong the conversation for another good hour, shook his head before realizing that his mother could not see his reaction. He cleared his throat before he spoke. “Hrm… No, no. I think I’m good for now, still… Processing and all that. I’ll talk to you later Mom.” “Okay sweetie, let me know what’s in the box. It looks mysterious!” “Yeah, I will. Love you Mom.” “Love you sweetie, bye bye now.” The line went silent, and Hunter put his phone down on the table with a sigh of relief. As silence enveloped the apartment, interrupted only by the soft hum of the refrigerator in the kitchen, the fennec’s gaze drifted over to the box that sat in front of him on the dining room table. The word that could describe the wooden container could only be described as ornate. Carvings of Egyptian hieroglyphs laced with what he suspected was gold lining on the borders of the miniature crate gave the appearance of a most valuable item being stored inside. The wood had been treated with oil, and with great care as well. Part of him wondered if the box might be empty, as the container itself looked relatively valuable. Whatever it was, he was not surprised that his aunt had mentioned that he was not allowed to sell it. I’d probably make a pretty penny off of it too… Hunter mused to himself, as he pushed his chair back and stood up, only to crouch in front of the box in order to more closely examine its decor. He was not literate in Egyptian hieroglyphs, nor was he particularly interested in learning more about them. History had always bored the little fox, and despite having a renowned, though estranged, Egyptologist in the family it never sparked the same fascination and excitement as it did in Aunt Tare. Well, might as well have a look then. Reaching forward, he undid the clasp on the front of the box and pushed the lid open. Its hinges worked silently, and Hunter immediately noted that the entire inside of the box was laced with a vibrant, purple velvet. Amidst the swathes of cloth, Hunter beheld a palm sized brooch made of a mixture of dulled copper and gold. Marveling at it, the fennec’s eyes widened as he scanned its surface. The fennec picked it up with a paw and noted its significant weight. Equipped with a pin which Hunter presumed was intended to keep a cloak around a traveler’s shoulders, Hunter turned the brooch over and let out a surprised breath. The ornament had been placed upside down in its container, and it was studded with several small jewels with one large piece in its center. Peering closely at them, it took Hunter a moment to realize that they were opals. In the center of the metal disk, the largest of the opals was oval in shape. It gleamed as if freshly polished when it caught the last of the afternoon sun streaming from Hunter’s half shuttered window. A small scratch in the center of the opal was the only blemish on the piece, revealing the rainbow colored insides of the gem that refracted in ever changing patterns of color as he turned it over. Strangely, despite the fact that it had been sitting in the box ever since it had been delivered to his doorstep inside of its own, discrete cardboard container, the brooch was warm to the touch. And it felt like it was getting warmer. “It’s… pretty…” Hunter said lamely, to no one in particular. His initial curiosity had been sated, and he was now coming to the conclusion that he really had no use for the gem-encrusted display piece other than to perhaps show it off for his friends. The more he thought about it, being the owner of such a valuable piece now might mean that he would have to take insurance out on it. Great… Another responsibility… The fennec thought grimly to himself. Hunter was about to set the artifact down, when the opal flashed catching his eyes. Blinking, he looked down at the gem and wondered if he had imagined the sudden luminescence that had come from the piece. Gingerly, he brought it back up to his eyes and peered closely at the scratch on the gem’s surface to see if he had missed some refractive angle inside of the opal’s crack. Seeing that there was nothing he could immediately detect, he placed the brooch back down in its comfortable bed, this time right side up with the opal facing the ceiling of his apartment. He thought about where he should put the box, glancing around his apartment and seeing now apparent free space where he might rest it. I’ll probably just chuck it into my closet or something… His stomach rumbled, reminding him that his mother’s phone call had caused him to miss lunch at a reasonable hour. Closing the box, he decided to put his inheritance out of his mind for the time being. Padding over to his closet, he picked out his jacket and fumbled the keys to his apartment out of the bowl they rested in. I’m kind of hankering for some chicken… He thought to himself, his mind already beginning to drift away from the strange set of rocks that were now his, now and forever. He did, however, check twice that he had locked the door to his apartment before bounding down the staircase leading to the lobby of his apartment complex.

I woke up to the matron gently brushing my long hair. A common occurrence as we were fed sleeping potions to ensure we slept. I was still dressed in my pajamas. A bright Pink nightie with a lamb logo which matched the mark on my cheek that had been their ever since she'd been born. The outfit was completed by a pair of bright Pink frilly panties. After the matron finished brushing my hair she went to a nearby cabinet and I groaned as I saw her come back with a jar of healing potion. "Open wide sweetie! Here comes the Choo Choo train." "N-" I tried to protest but the thick slimy gloop was spoonfed down my mouth. They had been feeding it to me for a week now to get rid of any muscle mass I might developed. It was the same for any lambmarked that was about turn 21. Once the potion took effect I felt my body get incredibly weak. Not that it really mattered. As a lamb marked I wasn't allowed to dress myself, feed myself, and until recently I hadn't even been allowed to learn something as basic as my numbers or abcs. Of course all of the knowledge was imparted to me through a spell, but knowing how to read was so much more fun then being forced to snuggle with a stuffy because we weren't allowed to play with toys in case we learned something. Of course I was only allowed to read children's story books even though they had granted me a college reading level. I was placed in the stroller, being too weak to walk, and strolled over to the most hated room in the entire building. The sticky room. "Allright sweetie! It's time to make a whole lot of stickies!" The matrons always stressed out words to make them as sachiringly sweet as possible. We all hated stickies. It wasn't that orgasms felt bad, it was that are marks made us hate them with a passion. Even know I whimpered as the mark on my cheek glowed a bright Pink forcing me to feel anxious, afraid, and a myriad of other negative emotions. Normally I'd already be balling my eyes out, but I remembered that today was my last day at the home. I like any lamb would be being sent to the Richmond Academy. So I steeled myself and to my surprise managed to avoid crying. My sense of pride was short lived as I found myself over my matron's lap before I could even blink. "We. Do. Not. Fight. Balra's blessing." Each words was accented with slap to my butt and it only took 5 spanks to have me a balling mess as the mark glowed increasing the pain a hundred fold. I decided to be a good girl and let the negative feelings wash over me and as I did every day I let out a loud and genuine "Waaaaaaaaaa!!!" As I was strolled into the sticky room. The sticky room itself wasn't anything special. Just a small room with a single plush chair and a magical circle imprinted into the ground. The only strange part was the restraints that were locked around my wrists and ankles. Throughout the whole process I cried, begged, yelled, and even threw a tantrum much to the pleasure of my matron. In essence I was being a good little lamb. A lamb was not a good girl. Because good girls were expected to grow up. A lamb was expected to never mature. Being a good girl here at the home meant acting as childishly as you could at all times. It wasn't long as the circle started thrum and glow with pink motes of mana. I whimpered as I waited for the hated pleasure to come. |||| Hope yous guys enjoyed! If you'd like to support me... I Uh don't have a subscribestar, maybe in the future, buuut if your a fellow author feel free to do your own take on the setting. Anyways. See yall next week.

Monika was out on a mission. The high elven warrior had just finished slaying a dragon, and she was on her way to deliver some very prized stolen jewelry to the king and queen. She had some scratches and burns on her skin, but she couldn't worry about that now- she was due back before dark, and she didn't want to miss out on her rightful reward. She had been trained to serve the royals since she first discovered her ability to bend fire, and she had gone through more training than most of the current living Knight fleet. Nonetheless, she was an elf, and not a human, so she was not granted royal status. Therefore, she needed all the money she could get. The tough warrior's plans were put to a quick halt, however, when she heard crying in the woods she was trekking through. She frowned, looked around for any sign of danger, and made her way towards the sounds, ready to burn anything that dared to cross her path. What she discovered however, was not some damsel being accosted by a beast, but a little fairy, who had her wings caught in a bear trap! Monika paused, taking in the situation, before she carefully approached. "You! Are you alone? Who did this to you?" She demanded. If this was a trap set to steal what she had rightfully rescued, those who set it up would pay. As it was, however, it was just a poor little creature who was crying and scared. She had probably been there for days too, as she was dirty and looking quite worse for wear.

Tristan Stone was a lot of things a slayer of dragons, rescue of princesses, courageous, slayer of the evil and breaker of hearts of young maidens everywhere, yes he was brave, daring, cunning and most of all very good looking, yes his exploits and adventures were world renowned or at least that's what he would tell anyone at the local tavern. Truth be told while Tristan was a knight and he was very good looking, the problem is all his adventures and exploits were lies he never slavered a dragon or fought an evil Warlock, while he was cunning he was also tricky, vain, arrogant and selfish. His achievements he had stolen from others thanks to many tricks like a potion to erase someone's memory of the last 5 hours, or waiting for the real hero to weaken the monster get killed and then attack the creature from behind or just sneak in while the creature was distracted to rescue the princess and steal the sacred treasure, yes Tristan Stone was a terrible and the worst example of a knight. So when a bounty for the death of a powerful mysterious sorceress and her powerful ogre, Tristan couldn't resist especially when the promise was to be made King when the job was completed. Tristan had set out with his bag of tricks potions, explosives and traps, his plan was to trick the ogre which he knew for a fact ogres were stupid, then poison it making it go wild and unruly before running away and watching it as it destroyed the cave where it's mistress lived before causing a cave in with explosives and before getting proof and running back to the king for his reward.

16-year-old Zelinda Seacrest is a vegetable, stuck in a coma for 11 years and counting. Her mother Zentroz is worried about the health of her daughter, hoping every day that she would awaken from her endless sleep. But unbeknownst to her mother, Zelinda's dreams have served as a wondrous, attractive, and nearly permanent destination since they began 11 years ago. A magical kingdom paradise born from her imagination, with Zelinda princess over it all. And with an imagination that has grown beyond her wildest dreams, Zelinda ventures to the surface of her subconscious, bringing her overactive imagination with her. Meanwhile, Zentroz grows restless with her husband Jonathan as they receive news of the moment that they were waiting for. A care-free Zelinda finally awakens, ready to experience the strange new world that awaits her. And with the kingdom in her mind, she slowly introduces it to her parents, before gradually growing homesick of her dream world again. The thought of the mysterious dream world that her daughter describes begins to worry Zentroz. And her daughter's growing attachment to it worries her even more. And as the days and weeks go by with Zelinda's numerous revisits to the land of her imagination, her daughter begins to change more and more. What was this mysterious land that she spent so much time in? Why does Zelinda keep becoming more and more different? Before any of Zentroz's questions could even be answered, Zelinda becomes as mysterious as the dream world that she first experienced in her coma and her parents begin to find themselves right in the middle of their daughter's fantasy world. Welcome to the kingdom born from imagination. Welcome to Zelinda's Garden. I. The Planting Chapter 1: Nowhere Zelinda Seacrest’s eyes looked so empty that you would believe that there’s nothing inside her. Her eyes never changed or moved. If you were to try to talk to her, you would clearly get no answer. All you would get is a glance of her dazed stupor. A robotic glance devoid of any real intelligence. Her hazel hair flowed down to her shoulders. Her face was lightly freckled with a couple areas of acne starting to form. Her left bra strap sagged over the v-neck of her sky-blue dress. Lacking any awareness, Zelinda continued to stare into nothing. While her own heartbeat proved that she was alive, Zelinda was nowhere to be found. She was sitting on a soft tan couch, with her neck hunched over. Her parents sat beside her, impatiently looking at their phones for the time. “When is he coming?” Jonathan said, staring up from his phone screen. “It’s three minutes after four! The doctor is three minutes late!” “Calm down, dear.” Zentroz said, patting her hand on his right shoulder. “Maybe she’s with another patient.” Zentroz gazed over at her teenage daughter and tucked the bra strap back into her dress. “There honey. I fixed it.” But Zelinda didn’t respond. She maintained her same blank stare as usual. “Why do you talk to her?” Jonathan said, sighing. “She is not even there!” “How do you know?” Zentroz asked him. “There might be something going on inside her. You don’t know!” “Do you still think that? She’s been like this for 11 years!” Zentroz took the defensive. “Maybe so, but she’s still my daughter and I want to talk to her. Isn’t that right, Zelinda dear?” She waved her hands up and down over Zelinda’s eyes, which remained still. Zentroz could remember the last time that her daughter was normal. It was just a few days after Zelinda’s fifth birthday, in the year 2043. Zentroz was putting her daughter to bed. “No mommy!” she cried. “Tell me more of the story!” Zentroz held the book shut and smiled. “Don’t want to ruin the surprise, dear. You’ll hear some more tomorrow night, okay?” She leaned over her daughter’s bed and nuzzled her nose over her daughter’s face. “I love you, dear.” Zelinda gave her mother a look of curiosity. “Mommy?” “Yes dear?” she asked, staring into her eyes. “Am I a princess, like the story you told me?” Zentroz waved her hand on her daughter’s face like a magic wand. “You are, dear. You’re a beautiful princess.” Zelinda’s face lit up and she began to smile. “Look at me, mommy! I’m a princess!” Zentroz nodded, giving her daughter a very excited face. “You are! Good night, dear!” She kissed her daughter goodnight and left the room. During that night, something strange started to happen. Zelinda quickly fell asleep and was filled with the dreams from all the stories that her mother told her. Stories about beautiful princesses and heroic princes to rescue them. Fond memories of all the playtime that she had during that day. Then it happened. In the morning, Zelinda stopped. Her face gave a blank stare, which has remained unchanged to this day. Wherever Zelinda went that one night, she never wanted to come back. The doctor finally came in and shook both Zentroz’s and Jonathan’s hand. Dr. Julia Prost greeted her patient with a warm smile. “How’s Zelinda today?” Zelinda gave her usual response, giving her a blank and emotionless stare. Dr. Prost nodded. “Fine as usual, I would guess?” She adjusted her glasses and gave Zentroz a serious stare. “I know that you want to see your daughter back in the right mind. Do you mind if we run some more tests on her again?” Jonathan sighed. “What difference would that make? You have done this every month for years!” Dr. Prost gave Jonathan a sharp stare. “Yes, I know. But what else can we do? There might be something else that we can find out about her. Something that might get you your daughter back.” Zentroz elbowed Jonathan and smiled at the doctor. “Oh, we would love that! Wouldn’t you want that, honey?” Jonathan nodded. “Yes, I would, but we’ve been down this road for about 11 years now. Do you really think that this would make any difference?” “Yes!” she sharply responded. “I think that it would make a lot of difference! Let’s just do what the doctor says. Okay?” She looked back at the doctor and nodded. “Go ahead and take her. If you have any questions regarding her, they’re all going to be the same as last time. Just to save you the time.” Dr. Prost nodded. “That’s fine. And that’s also why we would like to run some more tests on her. Just asking the same questions and trying all the same things as before isn’t going to change anything. All we can do is run some more tests. Maybe we can reach her this time.” “I hope!” Zentroz said with a smile. Dr. Prost held Zelinda by the hand and led her outside the room to the lobby with Zentroz and Jonathan following. Some other specialists were standing there, ready to take Zelinda. Zentroz’s smile faded when she saw the specialists guiding Zelinda down the hallway. “Leave her to us.” Dr. Prost said, giving her a reassuring smile. I’ve trained the new staff so they’ll know what to do with her. I’ll keep a good eye on her, okay?” Zentroz nodded. “Okay. Let’s go home, honey!” Zentroz and Jonathan left, leaving Zelinda to the doctors. The doctors ran all the usual tests on Zelinda, but the results were the same as last time. By that time, it was evening, so they placed her in one of the hospital beds. Zelinda’s blank stare retired for the day. Her eyelids drooped shut and she fell asleep. *** Zelinda watched as her mother tucked her in. That was a wonderful story. She wanted to hear more and how it turned out. Where did the princess go? What land did she travel to next? Maybe she’ll tell me more if I ask her… But the mother closed the book. Zelinda, now crushed, started to cry. “No mommy!” she whined. “Tell me more of the story!” But the mother just stood there, holding the book in her hands. Zelinda glanced at the book and frowned. If only I could get that book! Maybe mommy tell me just a little more…” “Don’t want to ruin the surprise, dear,” she told her. Zelinda’s tears were erased when she heard the word “surprise”. What? Surprise? Where? Zelinda glanced around, trying to find where the surprise was. “You’ll hear some more tomorrow night, okay?” Zelinda glanced at the book that was out of her grasp. Tomorrow? I can’t wait until tomorrow! Please let it be soon! Pleeeease? She felt the nuzzling of her mother’s nose against hers. Oh, I love it when mommy does that! I hope that she kisses me too! “I love you, dear,” the mother warmly told her. Zelinda then thought of the story that she just heard again. That princess in that story…Is that me? Maybe mommy knows! Mommy knows everything… “Mommy?” she said with great eagerness. The mother stared deeply into Zelinda’s eyes. “Yes dear?” Zelinda began to smile even more. “Am I a princess, like the story you told me?” She watched her mother wave her hand on her face. It’s a magic wand! She’s turning me into a princess! “You are, dear.” The mother told Zelinda. “You’re a beautiful princess.” Zelinda smiled very brightly. She closed her eyes, imagining her beauty. She then opened her eyes. “Look at me, mommy! I’m a princess!” The mother nodded and smiled widely at Zelinda. “You are! Good night, dear!” Zelinda glanced at her mother, who gave her a very nice kiss on the cheek. There we go! She didn’t forget! Yay! After the mother left the room, Zelinda’s eyes became heavy. When she opened her eyes, she was in a magical land. She got out of her royal bed and glanced out of the window. She was in a beautiful castle on top of a very high hill. When she saw the view, her royal chamber, and her royal princess gown, she sighed with ecstasy. “Wow!” she squealed. “I really am a beautiful princess! “I never want to leave this kingdom! Ever!” And that is just what happened. Since the night she dreamt that dream, she has remained princess of her very own kingdom. All while her body continued to age day by day from the outside. While her mother was worrying about her vegetative state, she was having the time of her life, living every one of her days as a beautiful princess in a land of her very own. *** Eleven years has passed since Zelinda began the wonderful journey to her very own kingdom. Every day played out exactly as the day before. Her mother the queen would tell her that one day, the land would be hers. Everything that she could see outside the window of her castle would belong to her. Zelinda, still five years old, squealed as she played with her royal blocks. She stacked the blocks to make a royal castle of her own. Looking out of the castle, she frowned. “Mommy, can we make the castle bigger?” Right after she said that, the castle grew to exactly the size that she wanted. “Yay!” She got to her feet and ran around all the new rooms that she made in her now bigger castle. When she entered the throne room, she went and sat on the throne. “Mommy?” she asked. The queen immediately appeared. “Yes dear?” “Can I be ruler now?” she asked her. Right after she asked her, a crown appeared on her head. “You are, dear!” she told Zelinda. “You rule everything!” Zelinda smiled. “I do!” All of a sudden, Zelinda suddenly remembered the story that her mother promised that she would tell her. She glanced at the queen. “Can you tell me the story now?” The queen looked at her in confusion. “What story do you want me to tell you?” Zelinda smiled. “You know! The princess story!” The queen nodded and smiled. “You’re already a princess. What story do you want to hear?” Zelinda frowned and began to pout. “You don’t know the story. I wanna hear the story!” A portal appeared and Zelinda saw it. Wow! A flashing thing! If I go through it, will mommy tell me the story? Zelinda ran eagerly through the portal and went through it, her very own kingdom vanishing behind her…

JUNE 20 - ADDED A HAND-FULL OF BREAK POINTS TO MAKE IT EASIER TO READ THIS FIRST PART Loose papers, file folders, thick books and numerous legal pads were scattered across the boardroom table. At the head of the table, an older man leaned on the polished oak, looking down at a small pile of documents in front of him. He reached down and flipped open one of the file folders, pulled a post-it note from where it had been stuck. Not looking up he said, “Miss St. James.” “Yes, Mr Cotton?” He looked up then, grey eyes seeking out the young woman. “Go down to the library, I need you to check all the cases from 1986.” Kristine St. James nodded at the tall Oscar Cotton. “Yes sir. What do you want me to find?” He looked at the post-it note again and then said, “You’ll know it when you find it.” Several of the other people in the room, all young men and women, rolled their eyes, and one dark-haired man gave her a sympathetic look. However, Kristine only said, “Yes sir.” Oscar nodded and then began to shift through the documents in front of him. By the door was a polished aluminium coat rack on which hung some expensive suit jackets, mostly blue and black. Kristine took a jacket of dark red, worsted wool and slipped it over a white blouse, open at the collar. Before leaving she grabbed a messenger bag, heavy with the laptop within. Beyond the boardroom was a large, open office space, the perimeter made up of other such boardrooms and offices for the lawyers. She paused, looked around, promised herself she would have one of those offices in two years. As she walked to the elevators the two-inch heels of her pumps clicked on the office's hardwood floor. Hardwood floors were just one of those things that the law firm of Cotton and Black used to set itself apart from the others. The elevator took her down to the lobby, and she crossed the tiled floors, towards the stairs. She was a young woman, looked more or less her twenty-five years, average across the board, maybe a little pretty. No one gave her any more attention than anyone else. She walked down two flights of stairs, into the sub-basement. Cotton and Black had space down there, for storage and the library. Her security key got her into the room. She reached out and flipped on the lights. The fluorescents came on with a quiet but pervasive ‘hum’ and a barely perceptible flicker. “Too bad the clients don’t come down here,” she said, walking over to one of the scarred wooden tables and placing her bag on it. The cases for 1986 occupied their own shelf. Books of past cases and the legal precedents set in them. She pulled several down, carried the heavy armful back to the table, placed them down on one end. From her bag, she brought out a beat up, old laptop, and several pads of legal paper. “Okay, let’s go fishing,” she said, and then pulled a book towards her, sat down, and flipped it open. Time passed. She ran numerous searched on her laptop, filled almost an entire pad with notes and photocopied nearly one hundred pages. Feeling she had found everything she (and Oscar) wanted Kristine put the books back in place and then left the library, snapping off the lights behind her. She had been there for almost four hours, and it was a little after seven in the evening. The offices of Cotton and Black were not empty, but most everyone had gone home. Kristine might have gone home herself, but she really wanted to get things finished up. She sat at her cubicle, a far cry from the office she wanted, logged into the desktop computer and then began to write up the document. It was almost ten when she finally finished putting everything in order. All the precedents neatly organised, from the ones that had the most relevance to the case to the ones that had the least. There were a few good ones there, but nothing that she would have considered a home-run in the case. She could only hope she got what Oscar Cotton had wanted. While the computer logged off, she stretched in her chair, arms above her head. Flopping bonelessly she slumped in her chair, eyes closed. So simple to just fall asleep in the chair. She would feel like hell tomorrow. Standing she took her jacket from the back of the chair, then slipped her arms into it, pulling it straight. Grabbing her messenger bag up she walked through the nearly empty room, towards the elevators. She almost ran into someone coming out of one of the offices. “Oh, sorry,” Kristine said, jumping back. The other woman started, took a step back, then shook her head. “No problem. Here late?” “Yes Mrs Kirk.” Linda Kirk looked at Kristine for a few seconds. “You’re working with Oscar.” “Yes Mrs Kirk.” “St. Just?” “St. James.” “Sorry.” Kristine smiled. “No problem.” Linda nodded and started towards the elevators. She walked slowly, and Kristine took that as an invitation to fall in beside her. Linda was a little taller than average, and her three-inch heels made her stand taller than Kristine. She was a beautiful blonde, blue-eyed woman, looking to be in her late thirties, but probably older than that. Married, as Kristine understood it. Not happily, according to office gossip. Kristine tried not to pay attention to such gossip. Linda was the kind of lawyer that Kristine wanted to be, minus the wedding. “You’ve been here for about six months,” Linda said. “Yes. Came in around April.” “Do you like it here?” She and Linda had arrived at the elevators and Linda reached out and pressed the call button. “I do,” Kristine said. “Are you hoping for a job?” Kristine knew what Linda meant. “Yes.” “Work hours like this and you’ll probably get it.” “Thank you.” “Don’t let it take over your life though.” “Pardon?” “You’re a young woman. I suspect some of the other people articling are out having some fun. God knows I did a few times.” “I’ll remember that, but,” she paused, “I like the job.” Linda looked down at her, not that there was that great of a difference in their heights. “I suppose you do, but still…” The elevator ‘dinged’ and the doors opened. They both stepped in. Kristine reached out and pressed the button for the lobby. As the doors closed, Linda said, “Just don’t burn yourself out.” “I won’t,” Kristine said. They ended up riding down in silence. Kristine looked at the muddy reflection in the dull silver doors. All she could really make out was her dark hair, brown, worn to her shoulders. Different from Linda’s long, blonde hair. “It was nice to speak with you,” Linda said as the elevator doors opened on the lobby, then walked out. “You too,” Linda said, following. Linda’s longer strides made it clear that their conversation was over. Still, she followed Linda across the lobby and out of the building. They went different ways a few steps later, with Linda stopping by the side of the road to hail a taxi while Kristine turned and walked down the block towards the subway entrance. When she reached the platform, she took a moment to check her phone. There was a message from Daniel, the dark-haired young man from earlier in the day. He and the others had gone out for drinks, wanted to know if she was going to come. She considered it for a moment but chose not to, sending him a text message telling him she’d go out drinking tomorrow night. Friday night. Tonight she’d get some sleep and be ready for a busy day tomorrow. In another place a busty woman with cat ears sat in a booth, several women with rabbit ears tight around her, hugging her, pouring her drinks, laughing with her, sharing kisses. The cat-eared woman laughed loud and drank deep. “Another round,” she called out. The rabbit-eared women cheered. “Tac is so generous,” a bunny girl with ridiculously huge breasts said. “Of course I am my sweet little hare, the party never ends,” Tac said. She was well dressed, in a tuxedo cut to flatter her feminine curves, her black hair cut in a short bob that called attention to a long, feminine neck. The waiter came by with a new bottle. He coughed, as if uncomfortable. “You’ve run out of money ma’am.” Tac produced a card from her jacket and handed it to the waiter. “Of course, put another fortune for my tab, and twenty percent for tips across the board!” “Of course ma’am.” The rabbit girls squealed happily, fighting to throw their arms around Tac as the waiter nearly skipped off. “Oh, my life is good!” Tac crowed. A new glass of alcohol (a catnip whisky) had been poured, and Tac was slipping her hands under the clothing of her table mate. “I’m a pussy that knows my stuff,” she told one of the rabbit girls as she slipped a hand between her legs. Someone coughed loudly. Tac looked over her shoulder. Behind her was an older woman, dressed in a severe but beautiful dress. Her lower body was that of a snake. “What is it mama-san?” Tac asked. “Do you have a new girl you want me to meet.” The woman smiled, though it did not touch her eyes. “I am afraid that your card has been denied.” She placed the card on the table. Tac straightened. “Impossible.” She reached for the card. “I am afraid it is true. Do you have another form of payment?” Tac looked at the card, then shook her head. “Only barbarians carry cash.” “Enjoy the bottle, it is your last. Girls.” “Awww, sorry Tac,” one of the girls said as she and the others slipped from the booth. Tac sighed and slipped the card into her jacket. “Share a glass with me Mama-san?” she asked, holding up the still mostly full bottle. “For old times sake,” she replied, slipping the upper part of her body into the booth, leaving her tail to the side. “To the good old days,” Tac said, lifting her glass after she had poured two full tumblers. “You have spent the good old days here,” the snake woman said as she tapped the rim of her glass against Tac’s. “You jest,” Tac said and took a drink. “Why I have hardly been here…” she looked at her watch. “Wow! No wonder they cancelled my card.” “I wish you well,” the snake woman said, finishing the drink. “When you are rolling in money again, you are of course welcome.” “You’ve got a heart of gold Mama-san.” “If that were true I would have cut it out long ago.” That said she slithered off, leaving Tac alone. She poured herself one last drink, then corked the bottle. She had paid for it so she would take it with her. After knocking back the generous measure, she got up and walked with the exaggerated and affected grace of one very drunk. Outside the bar, it was daylight. Bright daylight. Tac’s green cat eyes narrowed, and she raised her free hand up to shade her face. “This sort of day is obscene,” Tac said. “There is only one obscene thing here, and that is you.” Tac turned to the speaker. “Gorgeous,” she said as if the word tasted like ashes. Not entirely living up to her name, the rail-thin Gorgeous with soft brown skin, kohl-lined eyes and perked up Anubis ears seemed a pretty Egyptian princess. “You are an embarrassment,” Gorgeous said. “A sexy embarrassment, with cat class and cat style,” Tac smiled, taking her hand away from her brow to place it across her chest. Gorgeous’ lips twitched into scowl for a moment. “You’ve left your job undone.” “What? You told me to take a couple of years break before starting up work again.” Voice expressing insult as eyes widened in surprise. “A couple of years! Two! Like a married couple. You’ve been in that bar for twenty-three!” “Your definition of marriage seems both heteronormative and supporting only monogamous pairings. In some cultures I am easily married to many of the women in that club,” she took her hand from her chest and made a gesture, pointing behind her with a thumb, “and our ‘couple’ is much larger than two.” “Really? That’s your answer. Twenty-three years in a club and all you can do is argue that you have a different definition of a word? You aren’t even going to act embarrassed that you have been spending a fortune of the organisation’s money on a party?” “So it was you that got my card cancelled. That’s low even for you.” Tac took a few steps forward and stood nearly nose to nose with Gorgeous. “You owe me an apology.” Gorgeous seemed exceptionally off-put by Tac’s attack, and stammered out, “But it was you…” She took a deep breath, threw her shoulders back and puffed out her chest. “If you want your card reactivated you had better do your job. There is a candidate that you have to take care of.” Tac shuffled a step back, realising that she had lost the opportunity to claim the moral high ground. “But it has been twenty-three years, surely that is too late. Maybe it is time I got shuffled into an office job?” “Oh? Now twenty-three years seems too long?” “Well, for the job. The candidate is probably dead right? Humans only live about fifteen years, right?” “You know that is not true!” Gorgeous snapped angrily, taking a step forward. Tac skipped back several steps. “But you got to admit, it is like too late. I mean, what adult would ever accept the deal?” Gorgeous smiled. Tac did not like that smile. “Well, that is your problem now. You want your account reactivated, you get your candidate to accept the contract. And until you do, you are persona-non-grata at the organisation. And don’t expect to get any sort of reference from us if you just decide to quit and seek a new job.” “Well, shit,” Tac said. “Kristine, good work on that report,” Oscar Cotton said as he came into the boardroom. Kristine and the other people assigned to work with Oscar had come in earlier, had been working for about twenty minutes already. “Thank you, Mr Cotton. So I found the precedent you want?” “Not at all,” he told her, smiling. “But it was good work, and it reminded me of what I was looking for.” He held up a law journal and then tossed it onto the table. “I want you to all go through the marked pages,” he told them, “give me your impressions. That is what we will be basing our defence on.” With a focus for their work, Kristine and the others set down to get all of the details hammered out while Oscar put it all together in a cohesive whole. “Miss St. James,” Oscar said near the middle of the day, “would you like to join me in court on Monday?” “Me Mr Cotton?” A moment of modesty, just not to seem too opportunistic. “Yes. I would appreciate it.” But it helped to seem a little opportunistic. “Very good. Okay, let’s dot our i’s and cross our t’s,” he told the rest of the team, smiling. Kristine knew there would be a little bad-blood that she was going to assist Mr Cotton at the trial, but she knew it would not last. She had nursed short-lived grudges about the same thing. A little before six in the evening Oscar pronounced them ready. “Get some rest, have a little fun.” Dismissed they gathered up their things to head out. Daniel fell in beside her as they entered the elevator, Olivia Smoke on her other side. “Going to sit in the big seat,” Olivia teased. Dark hair, dark skinned, handsome, Olivia stood out in all the right ways. “Will you remember us little people?” Daniel asked her. “Just like you remembered us when Mrs Kirk had you help you on the Rafter case?” “I did enjoy lording it over all you peons,” he said, striking an arrogant pose. Kristine and Olivia laughed. “You heard the boss,” Olivia said as she hooked an arm through Kristine’s. “Let’s go and have some fun.” Daniel put a hand on Kristine’s shoulder. “You did promise me to go out drinking tonight.” Kristine laughed as the three of them strode out of the elevator as it opened on the lobby. “Then let’s enjoy a night of debauchery.” Close by were some upper-class bars, very expensive. They stopped in one for a few drinks, letting themselves enjoy the finer things. “For practice when we are all big shot lawyers,” Kristine said. However money did not go far there, and they piled into the subway, heading downtown to less genteel but much cheaper options. They drank heavily, in celebration, for another week done. Daniel handled his booze better than the other two, and watched over them, even when drunk, knocking over glasses that had been left unattended and sending them to get fresh drinks, staying close to them, so they were not bothered too much. Kristine liked him. She liked Olivia more. The two of them, she and Olivia, ended up in a stall in the woman’s bathroom, their hands in each other’s panties. Near last call, Daniel saw them both into taxi cabs. Sending them off to their homes. Kristine sobered up a little on the ride back to her apartment. She stretched lazily in the back seat, and the taxi driver kept up a stream of what sounded like meaningless conversation. One thought dominated her thoughts. On Monday she would be in court. It was going to be an excellent opportunity to learn. The cab dropped her off at a nothing special high-rise, close to the university. Not a bad part of town, but loud students made it less desirable for older people and those with families. Kristine could just afford the small bachelors apartment she rented, with a little left over after food to enjoy a few nights out each week. She passed through the security door, and into the lobby. Took the elevator up to the fourteenth floor. She walked stockinged foot along the faded, slightly ratty carpet with the blue and gold pattern, her heels in her hand. When she reached the door to her apartment, a cat waited for her, sitting right in her way. “What’s up?” the cat asked. Kristine frowned. She was nowhere near drunk enough that she should be hallucinating. It was unlikely anyone had slipped her anything. Which meant she was facing a talking animal. “Get the hell out of here,” she told the cat, kicking at it. She did not think to connect, but the cat jumped away from the kick and from the door, and Kristine quickly unlocked it and slid inside. “Damn magic animals,” she said as she pushed the door closed and locked it. “That was hardly nice.” Kristine looked over her shoulder. That cat sat on the floor behind her. “Of course.” She turned and slid down the door, so she was sitting on the floor. “Don’t you have to be invited in?” “You are thinking of vampires.” She closed her eyes. Took a deep breath. “What do you want?” “Become a Magical Girl.” “Fuck no!” She said, opening her eyes, straightening to her feet. The cat was gone. In its place was a beautiful woman in a tuxedo, cat ears upon her head. She understood, intellectually, that cat and woman were the same, but it surprised her none the less, and she swayed on her feet. “Come on, don’t be like that?” The woman stepped closer. “I’m Tac. You’re Kristine. Introductions over.” She put a hand on Kristine’s bare hand. “Now become a Magical Girl.” Kristine shivered at the touch and pulled back. “No.” She pushed past Tac and into the centre of the small apartment, between the couch and the TV. “Every girl wants to be a Magical Girl,” Tac told her. “Exactly, every girl. No woman. I’m a woman.” “Don’t I know it,” Tac said with a smile that made Kristine feel as if she were naked. And realise that she might not mind it if she were naked. “Then why ask me? Find some actual girl.” “You’re my target. Sorry. Become a Magical Girl. You’ll be a superhero. What’s so bad about that?” Kristine shook her head, then reached for the TV remote. With a beep, the TV came on. She flipped through the channels until she found what she was looking for. “There. That’s a Magical Girl.” There was some kind of panel show on the TV. One of the guests was a young woman in an extravagant pink mini dress, pink hair done up in an impossible style. “Hey, that Magical Parfait, one of the Baker’s Dozen,” Tac said. “Been forever since I saw them. She’s looking well.” Kristine nodded. “I know who she is. She or some other pathetic once was are always on late night TV, being an embarrassment. That’s what happens to Magical Girls, now that there is nothing left to fight. Why would I become one of those people? It would be embarrassing, becoming a joke, hell I think my employment contract says I can’t become magical.” “You make a few good points, but I don’t really care. Let’s fuck and then you can become a magical girl.” Kristine almost said, ‘Yes to the first part, no to the second.’ Instead, she said, “Get out or I am calling the cops.” Tac took a step back, holding up her hands. “Okay, okay. I’m going, but think about it.” Before Kristine could tell Tac that there was nothing that needed to be thought about, Tac was gone. “God damn magic,” Kristine muttered. BREAK POINT#1 Morning came. Kristine woke in her bed (a folding couch), looking up at her room’s ceiling. She wondered it a magical animal had actually offered her the opportunity to become a magical girl. It seemed like something that should be a dream. But it did not feel like a dream. Well, she had refused it, and that was what mattered the most. She went about her morning routines, then chores. The small apartment made it easy to clean. She held up her suit from the previous night. Partying and bathroom sex had done a bit of a number on it. The suit and a few other things got folded into a bag, to be dropped off at the dry cleaners, different clothes got stuffed in a mesh laundry bag. She would take them down to the building’s laundry room later. Dressing in faded jeans and a smart, cream, peasant blouse, she took up her purse and the bag of clothing and headed out. Standing outside of her door, waiting for her, was the cat. She looked back and forth, to make sure she was alone, then said to the cat, “Go to hell.” “Come on. Become a Magical Girl.” “Go to hell,” she said again, enunciating each word. Then she turned and walked towards the elevators. “You get magic, you’ll be really strong and fast. You won’t ever get a cold again,” the cat told her, following at her heels. “There is not really a downside.” “What part of go to hell don’t you understand,” Kristine asked, looking down at the cat she walked. “Is it the ‘hell’ part? It can’t be the ‘go’ part.” “The part where you won’t become a Magical Girl.” Kristine stopped at the elevators, she jabbed the down button then turned and grabbed the cat, picking it up by its scruff. “Hey, hands off the fur.” Ignoring the outburst she lifted it up, so it was hanging in front of her face, and they were eye to eye. “Get this kitty. I will never become a Magical Girl. Never, ever. If you keep bothering me, I’ll find a magical violin maker and tell them there is some magical catgut around here and they can come and get it.” “Oh real nice. How’d you like it if people were making things out of human organs?” “Don’t bother me again. The answer is and will always be no.” There was the sound of the elevator door opening. Kristine dropped the cat and stepped back into the, fortunately, empty elevator car. The cat did not follow her. Watching the doors closed Tac’s feline eyes narrowed. “If you want to play rough, I can play rough lady. Oh, I can play very rough.” Maybe once the room had been something more. Maybe once it had been clean, and sunlit, where decent people gathered. But that did not seem likely. A handful of lights made the shadows all that deeper. The walls and the floor were bare cement. It smelt of mould, stale vomit, piss and beer. The clientele often smelled just as bad. At the bar, a large figure sat. Swathed in a long overcoat and wide-brimmed hat, seeming to carry a cloud of shadows about itself. Every now and then the bartender would place a glass, filled from an unlabelled bottle, in front of the figure and the figure would throw some tattered bills on the bar. When Tac entered the bar almost every pair of eyes (in a few cases a single eye and in some more than two) was turned towards her. She was obviously out of place, with grace and style that was discordant with the general atmosphere of malignant neglect. A few watchers licked lips or gripped groins, but most identified Tac as bad news and looked away. Tac, after placing a handkerchief on the stool, took a seat beside the large figure. The figure was one of the few who had not looked towards her. “General Hemlock, the First Lance of the Rose Empress… how the mighty have fallen.” Slowly the figure turned its head towards Tac. The brim of the hat cast most of the face in shadow, buy toxic green eyes shone out. “You were with those bitches.” “The Charms, Princess Calliope. She was the one who killed Empress Rose at the end. She was the one that beat you, then left you. She thought she was kind.” The glass Hemlock’s hand shattered. “Yeah, it’s sad. You didn’t die in battle, and you didn’t protect your Empress. And you can’t go home, and you can’t do anything here, except drink.” Hemlock stood, towering over Tac. “Oh dear,” Tac said carelessly. “Are you going to kill me?” For a moment Hemlock stood there, then his shoulders sagged, and he seemed to shrink in on himself. He dropped back onto his stool, turned away from Tac, back to the bar. A few bills were tossed onto the bar, for another drink. “That’s what I thought,” Tac said with a smile. “Still, maybe there is an opportunity. You see, there is a brand new Magical Girl out there. Just maybe you could kill her. Kill a Magical Girl, and you could probably return home, little bit of honour instead of disgrace.” Hemlock’s head dipped, perhaps he was nodding. “Or she kills you, but you die like the great warrior you are.” The bartender placed a new drink in front of Hemlock. Hemlock picked it up and drank most of it in one gulp. “Tell me more,” Hemlock said. Kristine enjoyed a cup of coffee in a small cafe. She had a shopping bag on the seat beside her; her dry cleaning had been dropped off earlier. There was a little more shopping she needed to do but was happy to take a small rest. On Monday she would be in court. That was what mattered. Not some stupid cat who wanted her to become a ridiculous Magical Girl. She finished her coffee, dropped a handful of change beside the empty cup, then left the cafe at a leisurely walk. She looked around, trying to decide where to go first. She saw the people staring before she saw what they were staring at. She followed their gazes and spotted what had attracted so much attention. A ridiculously large figure, dressed in a trench coat, wearing a wide-brimmed hat. Was it some kind stunt, she wondered? Her mind on how unbelievable the figure was it took her a moment to realise it was heading towards her. She turned, looked both ways, then dashed across the street as soon as there was an opening. Having a road between her and the strange giant in black made her feel a bit better. The sound of tires screeching and horns honking made her turn. The large figure had stepped onto the road, and even as she watched, one of the cars slammed into him with a metal crunching sound. Knocked forward the figure flew through the air for a few feet and then hit the ground, losing its hat in the process. Kristine’s mouth was open in shock. Then the figure got to its feet. Without the hat an inhuman face was visible, looking more like the rough bark of a tree, with small, glowing green eyes and a simple black slash across the lower part for a mouth. It got to its feet and, ignoring the car, continued forward. Right at Kristine. When she realised it was coming right at her, she turned to run. However, with impossibly long arms it reached out and grabbed her. “Where is she?” the thing screamed at her, drawing her close. Kristine stared at it, fear wide eyes showing white all around. “Where is she?” The words were punctuated with a shake that made muscles hurt. “I don’t know what you are talking about,” Kristine almost babbled. It slammed her against the pole of a street light. Kristine was sure bones had broken. “Come out and fight me!” it screamed, then hurled Kristine through a shop window. She was certain something snapped when she hit the glass, then the glass shattered and cut her as she went crashing into a clothing shop. I am going to die. The thought was clear. “Things don’t look good for you.” Kristine shifted her gaze, towards the voice. Tac, as a cat, sat nearby. “What…” “Some monster is going to kill you, sad,” Tac told her. “Help…” “I’d love to, but I am a lover, not a fighter. But you could be a fighter. Want to become a Magical Girl? Better than dying.” There was the sound of glass being crushed, something breaking. That thing was coming after her. She knew this was wrong, but there was too much pain, and her head was ringing. She could hardly think. But she did not want to die. “Okay,” she said, giving up. The cat’s eyes glowed. “Say the words,” it said. The words? What words? Then she knew. The words that would seal the covenant. By the Power of Innocence, I am Nursery Knight Kristine. Those were the words. Those were what she said. She was almost certain what she heard was, ‘By the Powa of Innothenthe, I’m Nurthwy Knight Kwithy’. However at the moment what she heard was not as important as what was happening. The pain faded, the cuts closed up, and bruises disappeared. Her clothing changed, though she could not see, and it felt weird. Something was happening to her hair like someone was combing it and styling it. As she stood, she felt something weigh her hand down and looked to see she was holding some odd looking, giant plastic looking mace. It looked like… “You!” She turned towards the monster. “You are the Magical Girl!” “I guethh I am,” she said and wondered again at what she heard. The monster charged her. Without thinking she swung the mace out to crash into the monster. The blow lifted it from its feet and hurled it out the window. Wow! She was strong. “You better finish it off before anyone gets hurt,” Tac said. Kristine did not want to finish anything off, but if she did not then, it might very well hurt others. And it might come after her again. So she went out, leaping through the smashed window, onto the street. The monster was getting up from where it had landed, in the middle of the street. “I am the late Empress Rose’s General Hemlock, and I dedicate your death to her memory and honour!” it screamed. Words again flashed through her mind, “Innothent Wattle Thaker!” Leaping forward she swung the mace around, bringing it down on the monster’s head. The force of the blow drove General Hemlock to his knees, and the asphalt under it cracked. Its head was twisted over to the side. “Ah, still too weak,” it said sadly. “Finish me Mag…” Kristine hit it again, hard as she could. It did not move. Stepping back she thought she should be breathing heavily, thought her heart should be beating like a drum, but neither of those things were true. She felt perfectly fine. Perfectly calm. “Good job,” Tac said from where she had leapt up onto the broken windowsill. Kristine tuned towards the cat. She noticed people around her had lifted their phones, were taking pictures or videos. They seemed amused. “Don’t worry,” Tac said, “no one can get a good picture of you.” A few people started laughing, laughing at her. She moved, fast, faster than anyone might expect. She was not even sure how she did it, she just did. A man stumbled back from her, but she took his phone from him before he could stop her. He did not seem to think things were so funny. She turned it around and looked at the picture. The face was blurry, and there was something indistinct about the picture. Likely what Tac had meant when he said no one could get a good picture of her. But she could see enough to know why people were laughing. The girl in the picture was dressed in a ridiculous baby blue, child’s party dress, with a puffy skirt and puffed sleeves and a big bow in the back. And the puffy skirt was short enough to make it evident that the girl was wearing a diaper. Carrying a comically colossal rattle (her mace) with a pacifier clipped to the dress, hanging off a white ribbon. Oh, and her hair was done up in pigtails. “Cat, what the hell ith thith!?” “Magical Girl Nursery Knight Kristie,” the cat said. “What do you think a Nursery Knight would wear?” Kristine looked around. People were watching her, still taking pictures. She hated it, hated that they were looking at her like some kind of joke. Without thinking about it, she snapped up the pacifier and put it in her mouth. I just want this to all go away, she thought. It did not, but the people looked surprised. They lowered the phones they had been using to take her picture, looked around in confusion. “The pacifier makes you invisible to almost anyone but me, and probably soothes you as well,” Tac said, walking towards her. “No, don’t take it out of your mouth, not if you don’t want everyone staring at you. Why don’t you give the nice man back his phone and then we’ll take a walk.” Kristine nodded and slid the phone into the man’s pocket, as quick as she had taken it from him. He made a sound of surprise, looking around. “Come on,” Tac said. Kristine followed, the pacifier in her mouth, waddling slightly because of the bulk between her legs. It was humiliating. At least no one could see her now. And no one would be able to identify her from the pictures. The cat led the way down the street and into an alley. She jumped up on a dumpster and turned to give Kristine a look over. “Very nice,” Tac said after a few seconds. “Extraordinarily cute. Just what I would expect of a Nursery Knight.” Kristine wanted to take the pacifier from her mouth and swear a blue streak at the cat but did not want to risk becoming visible again. She shifted from foot to foot in agitation. “Well, let’s start your lessons. So, you have a mace, solid weapon, looks like a Silver 7 special version, so you can teleport.” “Tewepot?” she mumbled around the pacifier. “Right. Let’s start simple. Turn around, see that big building there? Look up at the edge of the roof, and just kind of will yourself there.” She turned, looked as she had been told. She felt Tac’s weight land on her shoulder. Well, it was magic. She focused on the edge and pictured herself appearing there. There was a momentary sensation of vertigo, and she felt as if she had just gone over the first drop of a rollercoaster. Then she realised she was standing on the edge of the roof, about twenty stories up. “Am’zing,” she said, the pacifier coming out of her mouth, dropping down to fall the length of the ribbon. She stepped forward, completely onto the roof. Tac jumped from her shoulder. “Excellent for a first try. With enough practice, you’ll be able to go anywhere.” Momentarily stunned by the wonder of it all she nodded, and then shook her head in denial. “I am dwethed like a fucking toddwer.” “Yes,” Tac said with a nod. “You are. Very cute too, thought the swearing ruins the effect really.” “I don’t care that thwearing… No. Not going to be thidetwacked. Magical Girlth are thupposed to look like thripper cheerleaderth, or hooker waitretheth, or bondage nunth, or naughty thchool girlth. They’re not thuppothed to look like toddwerth.” “Well one,” Tac said, “not all magical girls are short skirted stripper types, it’s rude to group them all like that.” “I don’t care.” “And second, you are a Nursery Knight. Nursery Knights were all girls six and under who fought the Nightmare King. What would you expect them to be dressed like?” There was a lot in that and Kristine had a great deal of difficulty processing it, but she said, “I am in diapeeth!” “Well, who knew if girls that age would be fully potty trained? Better to have them in diapers, just in case I suppose.” “Thith ith inthane.” The cat nodded. “Yes, somewhat. The entire Nursery Knight thing was ill-conceived if you ask me. A pet project of some middle management type I've heard. But here we are, you dressed as a toddler and wearing a diaper and me having to teach you to be a Magical Girl. Best we get on with this and then put it all behind us, right?” Kristine started at the cat for several second, gripping the huge, rattle/mace tight. She wondered if that cat would make a squeaking sound were she to hit it. “You thet me up,” she said after a second. “That is a serious accusation, and seeing as you killed the only possible witness, not one that you can prove.” Kristine found herself making a growling sound. “You’d have to prove it, right,” the cat said with a smile (a good trick). “If you could be certain you’d try to pound me into kitty pate paste, but you can’t, so you won’t.” She loosened her grip on the mace. “I learn what you teach. You go away, and I never have to twanthform again?” “You learn what I have to teach, I go away, and if you chose to never transform again that is your business, but you keep the benefits of longevity, durability and the ridiculous heath of those touched by this magic. A pretty good deal, don’t you think?” “Just thtart the lessonth cat. Thooner we finithh the thooner I can get back to my life.” “Okay, very well.” The cat turned into a woman. “Let’s start with banishing and summoning your weapon, Magical Girl 101.” Kristine sighed. “All right, what do I do?” “Just focus on your weapon and imagine it being somewhere else, a closet or a room, or under a tree you know well.” Kristine took a deep breath. She imagined the mace as being in the closet in her old dorm room. The weapon was gone. “Oh.” “Good job.” “Did it weally go where I ‘magined it?” “No,” Tac said, shaking her head. “It was just important you pictured it being somewhere else. Now for summoning, just imagine yourself reaching out and grabbing it.” Kristine could not help but be a little excited by this. While she genuinely had no desire to be a Magical Girl, there had been a time, when she was younger, when she had fantasised about that very thing. And now she was doing magic. Reaching out with her hand she closed her fingers around the empty air. The mace appeared in her hand as if she had just grabbed it. “I did it.” “You are picking this up fast. I’d say you’re a natural.” Tac’s voice and tone cut through the euphoria of magic, reminding Kristine that she had not wanted this, had been forced into it. Completely soured the experience. Tac, seemingly unaware of the change in atmosphere said, “Okay, let’s practice something a little more advanced.” “What?” Kristine hoped it was some offensive magic that would let her smash the grin off of Tac’s face. “Teleportation to a place you cannot see,” Tac announced. Kristine nodded. She could see the value in that. “Okay, picture your apartment, see it in your mind. Close your eyes if it helps.” Kristine closed her eyes, thought about her apartment. She could see it in her mind. She felt something land on her shoulder. Assumed that Tac was a cat again. Right in her ear, Tac said, “Once you can see it, just imagine yourself there.” She felt that sense of vertigo, of the roller coaster drop again, and then, when she opened her eyes, she was in her apartment, standing on her coffee table. The table legs creaked slightly beneath her. “Good job,” Tac said, jumping down from her shoulder. Kristine stepped down from the table. Again, there was that feeling of amazement. She had to keep herself from shouting, ‘This is Magic.’ “What next,” she asked as if teleporting was something that had already become old hat. “Well,” Tac the cat said, turning to look at her, “how about you change back?” “Finally. What do I have to do? Thout out thomething?” “Not for turning back. Just picture yourself untransformed.” “There ith a lot of vithualithation to this magic.” “It was made so non-magic types could master it easily. Very point and click, if you get my meaning.” Kristine thought she should be insulted, but she closed her eyes and pictured herself back to normal. Seeing in her mind the young, twenty-something woman in jeans and a blouse. The thickness between her legs disappeared, the sense of bare skin and fluffy petticoats, of hair, pulled back into pigtails, all faded. So much better. Then her jeans slipped down to her ankles, and her panties to her knees. “What the hell?” she said, eyes open, looking down. Her legs were skinnier than she recalled, smoother. “Well that was unexpected,” Tac said. She almost tripped on her pants as she ran for the washroom. Her panties were kicked off along the way. In the mirror she was looking at a familiar stranger. In the pictures she had seen the blurred out face and the ridiculous outfit had made it hard to notice. In the mirror was the child she had once been. She spun to stare at Tac, feeling the far too big bra shifting loosely on her. “What the hell?” “As I said, unexpected.” “What is this?” “Well, you were supposed to get this magic when you were three or four. You were about twenty-five when you did get it. I suppose the magic split difference.” “Split the difference?” “Split the difference,” the cat said with a nod. Kristine screamed. She reached down and snatched up the cat. “My life is ruined,” she yelled into its cat face. “Your life is ruined? What about me?” “What about you?” “I love to have sex with the magical girls I guide, and was looking forward to conquering you, but you’re right out of my strike zone now. It is a real disappointment.” Kristine made a few strangled sound of outrage before hurling the cat across the room. As soon as she did it, she felt terrible. She was not the sort of monster to hurt an animal. Tac hit the far wall with a thump, slid down to the floor. “Oh my god, oh my god,” she said, stepping hesitantly across the floor, afraid of what she would see. The cat bobbed up, leaping on the back of the couch. “I’m fine, take more than that to hurt me.” She dropped to her knees. “I’m sorry, that was terrible. I mean, you’re a jerk, but you did not deserve that.” Her earlier anger had all drained away leaving her exhausted. “I’m not a jerk. I am quite nice.” “Nice?” “Don’t shoot the messenger. The Nursery Knights were not my idea, and I certainly did not come up with the uniform.” She dropped her head forward. “This is a mess. My life is ruined. I don’t even have an identity anymore.” “Sure you do.” She shook her head, not looking up. “I don’t. I look like the little sister I never had. Kristine St. James might as well be dead.” “Okay, first, the identity stuff can be taken care of.” Kristine looked up. “And second, you’re pissing yourself.” She looked down. There was a puddle of urine under her. “What the hell?” she looked up helplessly at the cat. Tac seemed to shrug her shoulders. “I guess someone thought the Nursery Knights should be using those diapers.” “Fuck,” Kristine yelled, jumping to her feet, the socks on her feet absorbing some of the urine. The tails of her blouse were wet. “What the hell am I supposed to do? Am I going to be pissing myself all the time now?” She paused, eyes widening. “Am I going to shit myself?” Tac’s cat shoulders gave a shrug again. “Hell if I know. Maybe?” “Oh god.” Her knees went weak, and she almost fell onto the floor. “Okay, there is something we can do,” Tac said, jumping down from the back of the couch onto couch itself. “Really?” she felt her hopes soar. “Not that you won’t be wetting yourself, but we can manage it.” Her hopes plummeted. “Hey, buck up. Now, first thing lets summon your Magic Bag.” “Magic Bag?” She was still standing in her own pee, the inside of her thighs damp, but if there was something she could do… “All Magical Girls can summon their Magic Bag, it holds various things they need. And summoning it is a good lesson.” She stepped out of the puddle, shucking off her loose socks. If there were something in this Magic Bag that could help, then she would summon it. “How do I do it?” “Just like you called your weapon back to you,” Tac said. Visualize it and then picture yourself having it. Kristine nodded. She pictured a bag. She reached out for it. Nothing happened. She tried again. Still nothing. “It’s not working,” she said, blushing when she heard how winey her tone sounded, so close to tears. “You’re picturing the bag in your mind?” “Yes,” Kristine said with a nod. “What does the bag look like?” “Pardon?” “What kind of bag are you picturing?” Tac asked. Kristine looked over towards the apartment’s front door. “Like the messenger bag I use for work.” “Do you think a Nursery Knight would have a bag like that?” Kristine thought about it. “I don’t know?” “Well, they wouldn’t. Think of a colour that matches your uniform. Add some frills to it.” Kristine nodded, closed her eyes. She pictured the messenger bag, but in pastel colours, with a little bit of frill. She reached out, closed her hand on it. She felt something heavy settle in her grip. She opened her eyes. In her hand was the padded strap of a large bag, baby blue, quilted, big pockets on the outside, a kitty face appliqué on it. “This,” she paused, “is a diaper bag.” “Which is exactly the kind of bag a Nursery Knight would have.” Kristine held it at arm's length like it was a dead rat. “You have to open it,” Tac said as if Kristine were a little slow. Having a cat cast aspersions on her intelligence was a new low in a day of lows. Sighing loudly she put the bag on the floor, avoiding the puddle, and bent down to open it. It was filled with disposable diapers and training panties, powders and creams. There was a folded, quilted changing pad, plastic and rubber panties, wipes, bottles, a sippy cup, jars of baby food nested in a collection of bibs. And there was a teddy bear with a light blue ribbon around its neck and a few more things she could see but did not bother to try to identify. She made a grunt of derision. “There is a lot of things in there,” Tac said, jumping close and looking into the bag. “Grab a pair of training panties and put them off to the side. Kristine did, pulling a pair of the thick panties from the bag, there was a soft crinkling sound of the plastic under the faux material covering. “The bag will always have supplies in it, no matter how much you take from it, so at least you won’t have to buy diapers and stuff. That’s good, right?” She stared at the cat. The hand holding the training panty tightening into a first, making the plastic rustle and the padding squeak. “Tough crowd.” She threw the training panties onto the coffee table. “Okay, so I got a pair of training panties for the next time,” her face grew warm, “I piss myself, is that it?” She could not believe she had just said. “Of course not. This is magic. Pick up the teddy bear and say, ‘I need your help Mr Bear.’” Kristine looked at the bear, frowned, then reached in and took it from the bag. It had the solid feeling of a well-made thing, with incredibly soft fur. If she were the kind of woman, who liked teddy bears she was pretty certain she would like this one. “I need your help Mr Bear.” Nothing happened. She looked at Tac. The cat gave her another of those pitying looks that suggested she was slow. “Is that how a Nursery Knight would talk?” It took her a few seconds to get what Tac meant. She blushed. “I need your help Mithter Bear.” The bear twisted out of her hands, landed on the floor close by and then, with a pop of displaced air, became a stuffed bear, probably a little over six feet tall. Kristine made an expression of surprise and fell backwards onto her bottom. The bear looked around, glittering eyes pausing on the puddle of urine, and then on Kristine. “What is this cat?” “It is your Mr Bear.” “My…” she started, but suddenly Mr Bear had stepped close, grabbed her (somehow with those stuffed bear paws) and lifted her to her feet. With a blur of motion it had her blouse off, leaving her only in her ill-fitting bra. “What the…” The bear tossed the blouse and bra into her laundry hamper (she swore she saw it look at the laundry label first) then had a t-shirt from her dresser and was back by Kristine’s side before she finished her thought. With an upsweep of its fluffy arms its lifted Kristine’s arms above her head, and with a down sweep had the t-shirt on her. “…hell….” Mr Bear put a giant paw across her mouth. Kristine got the idea that it did not approve of such language. Then it was blurring off again, to the bathroom, coming back with a towel and some cleaning supplies. In a moment the urine puddle was cleaned up. She had to admit that was helpful. “So what, it cleans up messes?” she asked Tac. “Among other things.” “Among what…” Again she was kept from finishing her sentence as Mr Bear scooped her up, put her on the couch, and reached into the diaper bag for one of the very thick diapers. “How do I stop this?” Kristen asked as the bear secured her ankles and lifted her bottom off the couch. “Say ‘Thank you Mr Bear, I love you.’” “Tank you Mithter Bear, I wuv you,” she said, not having to be told to lisp. With another pop of displaced air the bear returned to its original size and then it, and the diaper fell neatly back into the diaper bag. Kristine scrambled off the couch, closed the bag, and without being told how sent the bag away. With a sigh she collapsed bonelessly to her knees. “What the hell?” “Your Mr Bear is your caretaker,” Tac said as she jumped back onto the couch. “Remember, the Nursery Knights were all to be pre-schoolers. They would need help. Mr Bear would clean up their messes, change them, feed them, comfort them and if they were bad punish them.” “Bad? Punish them?” “They were little girls given a stupid amount of magical offensive power. It was a pretty certain thing they would abuse that power. So, Mr Bear would deal with that.” “Great, I’m a twenty-five-year-old woman who looks like an eleven-year-old girl with a magical teddy bear that will treat me like I am two… that is the shape of things, right?” “More or less. Oh, Mr Bear can show up on its own.” She stared at the cat. “What?” “Well, you couldn’t trust a little girl to know when she needed help.” “So you’re saying I could just be walking along and suddenly a six-foot-tall teddy bear will show up and… what, change me?” “Or give you a bottle, or put you down for a nap, or spank you if you are naughty.” “Fu… Now I’m afraid to swear.” “Swearing is a bad habit. Mr Bear will help you deal with other bad habits if you have any.” “Just drinking to excess and bathroom sex,” she muttered. “Those are great bad habits to have,” Tac told her, “if you did not look like a child. I would suggest you avoid them as I am pretty sure Mr Bear would intervene.” “You think?” “Your lucky sarcasm is not naughty.” Kristine looked over at the training panty on the coffee table. She grabbed it, stood up, and pulled it on. It slid up her legs and over her bottom, the padding nestling up to her groin, feeling impossible soft, evident in its thickness. She placed her hands on it, noting it fit perfectly. Angrily she pulled down on the bottom of her t-shirt to make sure it was hidden. “Okay, now I don’t have to worry about making a mess.” She tried not to sound embarrassed, but the warmth in her cheeks told her that her body had betrayed her. “Now let’s hear about how I get my life back.” “Last time I was around here the internet was starting to take off. You still have that?” “Yes.” She wondered when the last time Tac had been in the mortal world. “Alright. So you can find stuff on that. You’ll want to search for government support of magical issues.” Kristine went and got her phone and took a seat on her couch. “Where’s your computer? What are you doing with that?” “This is my phone, and it can do everything a computer can.” “Really,” the cat moved in close to look. “Well I’ll be darned. You manage to do pretty well without magic.” “We try,” Kristine said in a snarky tone as she searched for what she had been told. It did not take her long to find a government site and a phone number for magical issues. She got a phone robot that asked her to state what she was calling about. “I became a Magical Girl, and now I don’t look like myself.” There was a pause, and then the system said, “It sounds like you have undergone some kind of transformation. Is this true?” “Yes.” A few more questions which she answered. Then it asked if she had a liaison. “Do I have a liaison?” she asked Tac. “That’s me,” the cat told her. “Yes,” she told the robot. “Please give your liaison’s code,” the robot asked. “Code?” she looked at Tac. Tac gave her a series of numbers and letters. She spoke them back into her phone. “Just a moment,” the robot said, and there was a click. Then a real person said, “Magical Issue Support, you have undergone a transformation?” “Yes, I have. I became a Magical Girl, and after I transformed back, I looked totally different.” “I understand,” the woman said as if she heard such calls all the time. “Can you tell me where you live?” Kristine did. The woman gave her an address, asked if she could make it there. Kristine checked and then said, “Yes, in about an hour I guess.” “Please go to that address, bring all the identification you have. Someone will be there. Ask for Mr Green.” “Mr Green, I understand.” She was given a case code, told to quote it if she had to call back, then the woman hung up. “That was not too bad for a government agency,” she said, hanging up. “The magical realm makes sure there is good support available.” She put her phone aside and got up, realising she needed something to wear. It did not take her long to realise there was nothing that would fit her. She found a pair of shorts, used a belt to cinch them up tight around her skinny waist. A pair of sandals, the straps pulled as tight as she could get them, gave her something for her feet. Then she gathered up her various ID cars, credit cards, bank cards, her passport and everything else she had that identified her. Tac watched her but said nothing. She had everything she needed. “Are you coming with me?” she asked the cat. She was a little nervous about some magic related government agency and though she was not going to say that she hoped Tac might take the hint. “Sure.” She left her apartment, Tac riding on her shoulder. BREAK POINT#2 The taxi that Kristine had called dropped her off in front of a nondescript government building in the downtown core. She stood there, looking about, noting that a few people were taking note of her. She told herself that was because she was dressed in a ridiculous manner and not because they knew she was wearing training panties. Still, it was hard not to think that they were somehow showing, or they were making her walk a little different, or there was a soft rustle of plastic, or that she had wet them and they were leaking. She could not stop herself from surreptitiously checking her shorts for damp spots. Taking a deep breath, she walked into the building. It had an old look, with clean but dull black and white tiles on the floor, and high ceiling of much-patched plaster. No one was in the lobby except for a single security guard sitting at a desk near the elevators. He did not look up when she entered, his attention on the book he was reading. When she got closer he looked up from the book and asked, “Can I help you?” He did not get up from behind his desk. “Uh, yes. I was told to come here, to ask for Mr Green.” “Take the elevator up to the ninth floor, third door on your right,” he told her. “Thanks.” She crossed the floor to the elevators. The guard had gone back to reading his book. The doors opened a moment after she pressed the button. She took a surprised step back, wondering how someone had known to have it waiting. Then she realised she was stupid. It was a weekend. No one was there, and likely all the elevators were just stopped at the ground floor. She stepped in and pressed the button for the ninth floor. The interior walls were polished, metal mirrors. Tac jumped from her shoulder and was once more a woman. “This place has a classic feel,” Tac said, looking at her reflection. She reached into the pocket of her suit jacket and took out a lipstick tube. “As do I.” She touched up her makeup. Kristine had already gotten a good look at herself, and the mirrored walls showed her nothing she did not already know (except for maybe making it clear how much a ragamuffin she looked). However, standing beside the sexy Tac, the changes were brought into stark relief. She was a child, well, she looked like one. When they had first met Kristine figured she was a near equal in the looks department to Tac. Now, of course, it was no contest. As she was there was no way she could compete. Before she could think on that much more the doors opened. She stepped out, leaving the mirrors and their brutal truths behind. Third door on her right. A slab of wood, no windows, old, metal doorknob. She tried it. The door opened. There was an empty reception counter behind it, beyond which a waiting room. Six doors, one an obvious bathroom. One of the doors opened. An older man stepped out. Thinning black hair, tanned skin, gold-rimmed glasses and a blue suit. “I’m Mr Green,” he said, looking her up and down. “Kristine St. James.” “You have your ID?” “Yes.” “Please.” He stepped aside and indicated that she should enter the office. Kristine walked around the counter and into the room beyond, Tac at her heels. It was an office, with a big oak desk and a single visitor chair. Kristine took that seat. Tac became a cat and jumped onto her knee. Mr Green stepped beside her. “Your ID?” She reached into her bag and brought it all out. Taking it, he went and sat down behind the desk. “That is a rather large change,” he told her as he looked through everything she had given him. “I know.” “Well, this is all simple enough.” “What?” She could not believe anything about what had happened was simple. “We’ll give you bridging ID, as well as new ID, all of it will allow you to prove to people who you are. Do you want a new identity?” Kristine thought about that for a moment, then asked, “What good would a new identity do me?” “Depends. If there is anyone after you, creditors, ex-boyfriends, that sort of thing, a new identity can be useful.” She frowned. “Do other magical girls get new identities?” “Not often at first, after several months it is more common.” “I’ll keep it in mind.” “Very well.” Mr Green stood. “This way.” In one of the other offices, there was a camera and several impressive looking printers. Mr Green took her picture and then printed out several pieces of ID. The bridging ID, as he had called it, mated her old ID with new, while the new ID just showed her as she now looked. It took about thirty minutes, then he handed the bundle of ID to her. “I’ve put in a request for a new passport, that should be delivered to you soon. If you need anything else call this number.” He handed her a card. “Like a new identity?” “Or legal assistance. It sometimes happens.” She did not say she was a lawyer (or almost one) but took his card. “Thank you.” “Good luck Miss St. James.” “Thank you.” She stepped from the room, then looked back at Mr Green. “Can I use the bathroom?” “Feel free.” She nodded. The washroom was small, with a toilet and a urinal as well as a sink. The tiling on the floor was old, faded and cracked in a few places, but the bathroom was clean. She reached through the leg of her shorts, felt the training panties. As she suspected they were warm, the padding swelled up with a wetting. “Damn,” she said softly as she loosened her belt. Summoning the diaper bag was easy. Kristine was a little worried Mr Bear might jump out, but the teddy bear remained a toy, and she took out a new training panty and dismissed the bag. Changed into a fresh pair of the absorbent panties she left the bathroom. Cat Tac was waiting for her. No sign of Mr Green. She left the office without looking for him. In the lobby, the guard was still reading his book. He did not look up as he wished her a good afternoon. Before going home, Kristine went to do some shopping. Tac came with her, in human form, though she was soon off in stores and parts of stores that Kristine knew she would look ridiculous were she to shop in. She had to try on a few things to get her new size figured out, and she needed to rethink her old style choices. That was made clear when a pair of tight jeans, which was just the kind of thing she would have bought before, made the padding of her training pants visible. She found a pair of denim overalls, lose enough in the seat to hide any puffiness from undergarments that she thought looked okay for her new body type. Paired with a white, long-sleeved shirt and a pair of running shoes she thought she looked good. Well, she looked like a girl, but at least a girl who did not dress too childlike. She bought a few more things, using cash. In theory with her bridging ID, she could use her credit cards, but she did not want to deal with that. Her final stop was to buy some training bras. She did not think she actually needed a bra, but she had been wearing one for long enough she was not willing to give it up. Tac came with her and seemed to make a point of looking at sexy bras in large cup sizes. The woman at the shop was kind and helpful, though from her look Kristine was pretty certain that she was of the opinion Kristine did not actually need one. Kristine walked out of the store with three training bras that were really just cotton vests with a bra like design. Like a little girl being sent out with some to salve a childish bit of vanity. Getting home, she dropped her shopping bags at the door and went to her bathroom to check her training panties. They were wet. Of course. “Fuck,” she said softly, then, with her coveralls and training panties around her ankles, sat on the toilet. Maybe she could re-potty train herself if she just made an attempt. “Hey, did you fall in?” she heard Tac call from the other side of the door several minutes later. “I didn’t fall in,” she retorted as she got off the toilet. She bent down and pulled up the training pants. The now cool, wet padding pressed uncomfortably against her, but she would put up with it. She was still buttoning the strap of her overalls when she came out to find Tac the cat sitting on the coffee table. “Now that you are finished in there we need to talk about work.” “Work? What does the law firm have to do with anything?” “Not your mundane and boring work that does not matter. Your work as a Magical Girl.” “What do you mean it does not matter?” “You said it yourself. No magic, and it is not like the little girl you are now can go to work after all.” “You’re asking to be picked up and thrown again,” Kristine said snapped as she went over to get her phone. “What are you doing?” Tac asked her. “Sending Mr Cotton an email. You’re right, damn it, I can’t go to work like this, but I have to let him know what happened.” She paused. How was she going to explain what happened? What could she tell him? The truth. Well, at least as much as the truth as he needed. The email was simple to write. Kristine told him she had encountered magic, had been changed by it, and could not be present at work, but would like to speak with him about it, to explain in detail. It was short and left so much unsaid, but it was good enough. She sent it and then tossed the phone onto the couch, dropped down beside where it landed. Her training panties ‘squelched’ unpleasantly around her bottom. “Finished with your pointless mundane job issues?” Tac asked. “Fuck off.” “Little girls that talk like that get their mouths washed out… assuming they still do that.” “Child abuse,” Kristine said, putting her elbows on her knees and her chin in her hands. “Well, your Mr Bear probably does not know that, so watch your tone. And I would love to fuck off, and I can say it because I am a mature adult, but until I finish training you, I can’t leave. So let’s talk about your real job, the one you accepted when you accepted your Magical Girl powers.” Kristine said nothing for a few seconds, then in a despondent tone said, “Fine, but what am I supposed to do? Didn’t you say the Nursery Knights,” she hated that name, “defeated their enemy?” “The Nightmare King, and yes, he was defeated, so I can’t train you fighting him and his minions, but there are always useful enough targets for you to focus on.” “Like what?” “Smugglers.” “Smugglers?” If you could line of sight teleport, you could move across the city quite fast. It was exhilarating, the roller coaster stomach drop of each jump, appearing on the top of some building’s roof, looking out over the sea of skyscrapers for the next jump, and then it repeated. For moments Kristine could forget she was outfitted as an overgrown toddler, with a thick diaper pushing her thighs apart. A diaper that for all she knew might already be wet. In those moments she felt powerful. Faster than any car might have covered the distance, perhaps as fast as a helicopter might have, Kristine reached the edge of the city, where the buildings became smaller but sprawled more, warehouses that took up entire city blocks. They were near the docks, though not close to the well lit, busy sections, where huge cranes moved cargo containers. They were on the edge, where warehouses gave away to empty factories, a part of the city where things had started to decay, where dreams had faded. “Down there,” Tac told her from where the cat rode on her shoulder. Tac held out a paw, pointing towards a warehouse on the water’s edge, where a ruined quay was half sunk into the water. “And put your pacifier in your mouth so you’ll be invisible.” She grabbed the pacifier from where it hung on the ribbon, popped it into her mouth and began to suckle on it. As before it made her feel better. She hoped it was not addictive. Focusing on the low roof of a warehouse below she once more crossed the distance in a moment, ended up standing on the edge of a roof, looking down at cracked asphalt apron in front of the shuttered loading dock. There were a large number of men down there, carrying travelling trunk sized crates out of the warehouse and loading them into several rental trucks. They worked by the light of red filtered flashlights, kept their voices down. “They have gotten armour from the magical realm. It’s old crap where I come from, but here it will stop even heavy armour piercing rounds,” Tac said into her ear. “Why do I haf to thtop thmugglerth?” she asked around her pacifier. “Well, the magical realm really should have stopped this stuff from being exported, so it falls on agents like you to deal with it. And this is good training. They don’t have any weapons that could stop you.” “Weally?” Kristine asked. “The armour of your outfit could probably stop a tank round. They are just going to have handguns.” Handguns? “Wiwl thith outfit weally pwotect me?” It left her arms and face and almost all her legs bare. “Trust me,” Tac said. She hated the fact she had to trust Tac. “Just jump down there and tell them you are here to punish them as Nursery Night Krissy.” “I don’t wanna. Can’t I jutht thtay invithible and walk awound hittin’ dem on da head?” “No. You are a magical girl, not some nocturnal mammal themed vigilante. You are a symbol of the power of innocence, and you don’t get to be a symbol by hiding. You don’t want to throw your magic off. It might not work.” “Tho, it might not pwotect me?” “Well, it won’t fail you completely, but it is likely to hurt a lot more.” “Fine,” she sighed through the pacifier, then she spat it out and jumped down onto one of the truck’s roof, calling up her mace as she fell. She landed with a creaking of heavy suspension and crunching of metal as the roof cratered and cracked around her. That was crazy, she thought, she just jumped down two stories. No time to overthink on that. Stepping to the edge of the truck’s roof, looking down at the smugglers, she said, “I am Nurthewy Knight Kwithy! Thwow down your weaponth and thuwender or I will punith you.” Punish? Ugh. What a terrible choice of words. The men below her swore and expressed shock, fear, confusion. Some looked like they were ready to run. Other pulled out the pistols that Tac had mentioned. She jumped down from the truck, landing on one of the crates. It shattered beneath her feet. She pointed the mace at one of the smugglers. “Thuwender.” The man shot her. Guarantee of protection or not, the sight of the gun being fired, the boom of the shot, it made her scream, and she fell backwards, landing on her diapered bottom. She did not have time to think about it, but she was certain that fear had ensured the diaper was well used at that moment. Something had touched her head. That was the best way to explain how it felt, a gentle touch. Something rolled down the side of her face. She looked. It seemed to be a flattened bullet. “What are you doing?” Tac yelled from the roof. “You can’t be scared of a little pistol.” “Fine,” Kristine yelled as she jumped to her feet, swinging the mace out, even as the man was shooting her. The heavy mace smacked into his hand, knocking the gun aside with a crunch of breaking bones. The man screamed in pain, falling to the ground, clutching his ruined hand. “What are you doing?” Tac yelled from the roof. “You can’t hit them that hard. Use a little control. You're an adorable Nursery Knight, not some bone breaking vigilante.” “Thith ith tho annoying,” she shouted, as several more men fired at her and several others made to escape. She moved fast, even though she was waddling, and struck with as much control as she could manage. She used the handle of her mace to knock weapons from hands, to jab into guts and sweep feet. No more broken bones, just bruises and pokes that took the fight and the flight out of them. When it was over about a minute later she stood among the moaning men who lay on the ground about her. Tac had jumped down onto the roof of one of the trucks. “Now secure them so the police can come and pick them up.” “Thecure them?” “Handcuffs or the like, Just envision it and then call out the magic that comes to you.” Handcuffs, okay. Just picture them all with their arms cuffed behind their backs, except for the one whose hand and wrist she had broken. She imagined more of a sling type cast on him. She held up her mace and called out the words the came to her. “Naughty Boyth thhut up and thtay thtill,” she yelled. Those were not the words she had expected to come out of her mouth. Around the men sparking light appeared, falling around them, lifting them, and then coalescing into… wheeled chairs with various restraint straps. Oh hell, they were all large strollers, she thought. Around their hands formed pink mittens that fastened the men's hands behind their backs with pink ribbons. And pacifier gags. Well, she supposed they were going to stay still and shut up, but really. “What the hell is wrong with you?” Tac asked. “I jutht did what you thaid,” Kristine yelled as she turned on Tac. “I pictured them rethtwained, with handcuffth. It ith the thtupid magic.” “What a mess. I mean, it’s like your some kind of bondage pervert.” “I’m not a bondage pewvert,” she yelled up at Tac. “Well, that’s not… Look out!” “What…” Pain. Like fire painted in a line across her back. She fell forward onto her knees. Behind her, the sound of metal scraping across the ground. No thought. She raised the mace above her head. Something hit it with a crash. The force of it feeling as if it would dislocate her shoulders. She rolled forward, her back flaming in fresh pain as it moved across the ground. Up on her feet. Facing her attacker. A man, in armour, holding a sword. “That sword is from the Magical Realm,” Tac called out. “It can hurt you.” “No thit,” Kristine said as she parried another sword strike. The man was relentless, coming at her fast, forcing her entirely on the defence. Several times the tip of the blade traced out red lines on her arms and legs, even cutting her clothing. The laceration on her back bled freely. She could feel the blood running down her back, likely into her diaper. What a mess that would be. Tac shouted out less than useful advice as Kristine tried to find a way to attack. What was some crook with a magical sword doing beating her? She was a Magical Girl. She was a Magical Girl. “Innothent Wattle Thaker!” Swinging out her mace she slammed it into the sword. The sword shattered under the blow. She swung the mace back, driving it into her attacker’s side. He was wearing armour, she was certain he would be fine. And if he was not, well, the pain in her back made it hard to care. The armour all but shattered from his body, and the force of the blow sent him into the air and then down, hard, onto the ground. Still, she was pretty confident she had heard no bones break. “Naughty Boy cowner time.” The magic again came in glittering lights that lifted the man up, and the coalesced out into the mitten restraints and the pacifier gag, but instead of a stroller, he was secured to a stool, pants around his ankles, his nose pressed up against a wall. “I mean really,” Tac said as she jumped down onto Kristine’s shoulder. “This is too much.” “It’th your thtupid magic.” “Just call the police and let’s go.” Kirstine scowled, but she looked among the smugglers until she found a cell phone she could use. She called 911, reported that she had heard shots, then dropped the phone without hanging up. She picked up one of the fallen pistols and fired several shots into the air. “Nice touch,” Tac told her. “Thut up.” A moment later both cat and magical girl were gone, teleported away. Tac told Kristine not to transform back when they arrived at the apartment. “Get your magic bag, have some of the healing food and drink.” She did so. She also got Mr Bear, who stripped her dress off her so he could mend it, as well as dressing her wound. He also changed a very soiled diaper, though she fought against him on that. Somehow in all that the fur on his paws remained clean. During all that Tac took her leave. She glowered at the big stuffed animal as she ate two jars of the baby food while watching as it stitched up the rip in the dress, cleaning the blood from the material at the same time. She had no idea how it did that. She was drinking from a sippy cup (she could not remove the top from it) when Mr Bear finished his work and quickly got her back into the dress. Then he pulled her down onto his big, soft lap, took the bottle from the bag, and proceeded to try to feed it to her. Keeping her lips closed and turning her head she did her best to avoid the nipple. She turned her head and said, “Tank you Mithter Bear, I…” And then he got the nipple securely placed in her mouth. When it became clear he was not going to give up until she drank she sucked on the nipple until the bottle was empty. It refilled itself, but Mr Bear put the bottle back in the bag. “Tank you Mithter Bear, I wuv you,” she got out quickly. Mr Bear returned to toy size and dropped into the bag. Kristine gabbed a couple of training panties from the bag and then dismissed it. “God damn I hate that thing.” She transformed back, thankfully losing the diaper, replaced by the training panties she had been wearing when she had transformed earlier. She dropped into the couch and reached for the TV remote, turning it on and flipping through channels until something caught her attention and she left it. Not really paying attention to what she was watching Kristine grabbed her laptop and turned it on. After powering up and logging on, she saw she had email. Oscar had sent her a message. She had almost forgotten the message she had earlier sent him. He wanted to see her. The next day, at a cafe she knew. She replied, said she would be there. Nervous fingers made spelling mistakes, it took twice as long to type it as it should have. She read it over and then sent it. That was done. Noise from the TV made her look up. A cartoon was on. She had been watching a cartoon? Grabbing the remote, she flipped channels until she found the news. She was presented with a shaky cell phone video of a girl in a short dress and a diaper. Her. Hell. Kristine turned the TV off and went to get ready for bed. The next morning Kristine woke to an orgasm that left her lying in her sweat-soaked sheets, breathing heavily. She could not recall the last time an erotic dream had left her so flustered. Probably when she had been a teen. For a time she lay there, breathing deeply as the warm glow faded. It was perhaps a minute or two after she had woken that she realised she was wearing a diaper. She knew she had gone to bed in a training panty. “Fuck,” she said softly, wondering if the training panty had magically become a diaper, or if Mr Bear had visited her in the night. Neither possibility pleased her. The diaper, she discovered, as she got out of bed, was quite wet. The sheets, except for the sweat, were very dry. She had to admit, given the options, she preferred the damp diaper to wet sheets. Though of course having neither problem would be most preferable of all. She walked to the bathroom, tearing the wet diaper off as she went. There where, Kristine noted as the diaper landed in the trash, several training panties already in the trash. Was she going to have the throw out garbage bags full of diapers and training panties every week? And shouldn’t the magic deal with them in a more environmentally friendly manner? Why was she evening thinking such things? Sighing she went into her bathroom to shower. Later, in a fresh pair of training panties and an oversized t-shirt, Kristine ate her breakfast at the small kitchen counter, while browsing the web. She was looking for information about herself. There were some pictures of her from when she had first transformed, various stories about her, all of them made up of suppositions and outright lies. There was a story about the smugglers she had caught the other night, but no mention of the way she had left them. Had the magic faded, or were the police just keeping quiet about how they had found them? At least no one was suggesting a connection between her Magical Girl persona and the smugglers. Not yet at least. For the morning she treated the day like any lazy Sunday. She read a book while drinking a cup of coffee, or she tried. The coffee tasted terrible. She made two more cups before she decided that it was not the coffee but her. Coffee tasted terrible to her now. That sucked. Instead of reading she went through her kitchen and tried different things. Some teas were all right, as was milk, and the almost expired carton of orange juice she could drink. However, she found that alcohol tasted unpleasant and several fancy kinds of cheese that she had liked no longer suited her. When she catalogued what she liked she found the menu options to be somewhat, well, juvenile. Really, it was bad enough she had to wear training panties and diapers, did she really now need to subsist on a diet of peanut butter sandwiches and milk? Getting a handle on her new palate took up much of the morning, and by the time she cleaned up, it was getting close to her meeting time. The day before while shopping, she had picked up a few more pieces of clothing than just the denim overalls and blouse. A pair of grey slacks and a light blue blouse gave her, well, not a professional look, she thought looking in a mirror, but at least a well turned out appearance. She had found a pair of shiny black loafers with tassels over the toe. They were cheap, she doubted that they would last longer than a month of constant wear, but they looked decent enough. So dressed she grabbed her work bag, shoved a few more pairs of training panties into it, then headed out. Just outside of her apartment building she was met by Tac who sat, lounging on a bench. “What are you doing?” Kristine asked her. “Enjoying the sun,” the woman said. “It’s a cat thing. You going to that work thing.” “I’m going to talk to a man I worked for.” “I’ll tag along,” she said, standing, becoming a cat, then leaping onto Kristine’s shoulder. “Why are you coming?” “Boredom mostly. This might be funny.” “I’m going to throw you into traffic,” Kristine muttered, but she let the cat ride on her shoulder. As she rode on the subway, she wondered what Oscar would say to her. She wondered if she could keep her job. She did recall the part of the contract that said no magical people could work at the law firm, but she hoped that they would make an exception. Being a lawyer was what she had wanted for years. Looking down at her small feet she wondered what sort of career she could have. Could she go to court, looking like a girl? She shifted on the seat, squirming a little, trying to judge how wet the padding under her bottom might be. It did feel a bit wet, but she thought likely just damp rather than soaked. What a thing to have gotten used to, she thought, and in only less than a day. How soon before she was just wearing the diapers that Mr Bear seemed to want her in? She shook her head, the action attracting Tac’s attention. “What is it?” the cat asked. “Nothing, just a thought I want out of my head.” “Weird.” “I don’t want to hear that from you.” Tac remained silent, and Kristine sat there for the rest of the ride, mind going around in unproductive circles. She got off one stop sooner than she usually did when going to work. The coffee shop was about two blocks away from the subway station. The area, mostly business office towers and the like, was quiet on a Sunday afternoon. The ‘Smart Bean’ was an upscale little shop, often crowded during the week but very nearly empty now. She saw Oscar Cotton sitting at one of the tables near the back of the shop. He had looked up from his phone when she had come in, looked at her, then went back to his phone. He did not recognise me, she thought. She walked across the floor, went to stand up beside the table that he sat at. “Mr Cotton,” she said. He looked up from the phone. He looked at her. “Can I help you?” He looked confused. She produced her bridging ID and handed it to him. He looked at it, the confusion in his expression growing. Finally, he looked at her. “Miss St. James?” “Yes sir.” “Magic,” he said, sounding disgusted as he handed her back the ID. “May I have a seat?” she asked. He nodded at the seat opposite to him. She sat, her feet not quite touching the ground. Tac jumped down from her shoulder and into her lap. “I got you a coffee,” he told her, indicating the cup in front of her. “Thank you,” she said, taking it. She loved Smart Bean coffee, the rich dark roast, of course, black. It was bitter and awful to her changed taste buds, but she kept her expression neutral as she took a drink. “What happened?” he asked her. She told him, most of it, leaving out the part about diapers and baby themed stuff, but covering the basics. Kristine finished with, “It was not what I wanted. I never would have made the decision, but I was going to die.” “I understand,” he told her. “I want to continue working with Cotton and Black. I’m a victim. I know that there is a clause in the contract about magic, but it’s not fair.” She blushed realising how childish she sounded. He did not answer her immediately, instead picking up his coffee cup and drinking from it. He put it down when he finished the contents and asked, “Did you study magical law in law school?” The question confused her a little, and she thought back to law school, not so much about the classes she took, but the ones she did not. “I don’t remember anything about magical law,” she told him. “Just some details about the nature of the treaties between the worlds.” “Do you know how the law works in the Magical Realm?” She shook her head. “If you are accused of a crime you are brought before one of the most powerful magic users in the area. They cast a truth spell and you are asked if you did what you were accused of. Once you answer you either go free or are punished.” Kristine did not say anything for a few seconds, and then, “But that is incriminating yourself.” “No such protection in the Magical Realm.” “But what if there are witnesses?” “No witnesses are ever called.” “What if the accused has magic powerful enough to trick the spell?” “Might makes right.” “But…” Oscar held up a hand, stopping Kristine’s words. “I am not here to debate the nature of the Magical Realm's law or lack thereof. That is how it works because that is how it has to work. Magic complicates things. Witnesses might have seen an illusion, or be under a spell of compulsion. Evidence may be summoned out of nothing. In a world like that, they use the simplest way to deal with it. That is why you never saw any courses concerning magical law. That is why you can no longer work at Cotton and Black. “In fact, I am going to have to call the opposing lawyers and tell them that a person articling with us has become a Magical Girl. Likely they will ask for an extension while they make sure nothing in our case has been magically tampered with, they might even ask that the judge simply rule for them seeing as the case is now tainted.” “But I just became Magical Girl yesterday.” “And you have a witness to that?” “Sure she does,” Tac said, speaking up. Oscar looked surprised for a moment at the talking animal, but only a moment. “That will help, I might need to call you to tell your story to the judge.” “Anything to help,” Kristine answered without thinking. Oscar nodded. “I appreciate it. Did you bring your work ID, keys, laptop?” “What? No. Why?” “I’ll need the keys and ID, and I’ll need to have one of our IT people take a look at your personal laptop.” Well, that was a sign that her time with Cotton and Black were over. “I’ll have to go home and get all that. It will take about an hour, maybe a little longer. I guess I can take a taxi.” “No need. I will drive you to your home. We can take care of all of that as soon as possible.” “As soon as possible,” Kristine echoed back. He nodded. She stood, dumping Tac from her lap. “I got to go to the bathroom,” she said and headed to the back of the coffee shop. She did not have to go to the bathroom, or maybe she did, she no longer knew, but she was not about to sit in someone’s car without checking to make sure her training panties were not about to leak. In the stall, the somewhat complicated task of getting her pants off made her decide it was possible skirts would be a large part of her future wardrobe. The training panties were wet, though not sodden. She would not to take a chance and changed into a dry pair. Fortunately, there was no one else in the bathroom to see her toss the wet training panties into the garbage before she washed her hands. On leaving the bathroom, she found Oscar at standing at the front door, talking to a familiar looking blonde woman. She was tall, Kristine thought, probably equal in height to Oscar, and in her heels, she stood taller. Long blonde hair, fair skin, pretty. Oscar noticed Kristine as she approached. “Kristine, this is Emily Black, of the IT department.” That explained why she had looked familiar. “Black?” she asked. “My Uncle is Oscar’s partner, but don’t worry, I did not get the job due to nepotism.” Oscar laughed at what was probably a private joke, then said, “Emily will have to check your laptop, you understand.” Not pleased, Kristine nodded. “Of course.” “Let’s go,” he said and led them from the cafe. His car was only a few blocks away, a dark blue Lexus, four doors. Emily took the front seat, leaving the back for Kristine. Seeing the leather interior, she was glad she had changed her training panties. In the front seat, Oscar and Emily talked business, the IT side of things. Kristine’s computer knowledge was not as in-depth as that of Emily’s, but she thought she might be able to join in. However, she got the feeling that she was not expected to take part in the conversation. Neither made any effort to include her. She sat quietly in the back, petting Tac who slept in her lap. About twenty minutes later Oscar pulled into her apartment’s visitor parking lot. His car looked a little out of place, and he parked some distance from the other vehicles. As Kristine got out, she looked at the building, suddenly feeling that she did not want either of these people to see how she lived. She knew it was ridiculous. She was a recent graduate, no one would expect her to be living in any sort of luxury. She squared her shoulders and said, “This way.” Kristine led them into the building and up into her apartment. Could they smell the used diapers she had been throwing out? Would they see them? “Where’s your laptop?” Emily asked, breaking Kristine out of her thoughts. “Here,” she walked across the room and got the laptop, bringing it back to Emily. As Emily set up Kristine went and got her work ID and various security keys which she presented to Oscar. “Can I get you to log in?” Emily asked her. She had the laptop on, and it had booted up. Oscar stood near the door, waiting patiently, as Kristine logged into the laptop. “This won’t take long,” Emily said as she went to work. “Just going to remove the VPN software and proprietary data, check for any files from the firm.” Kristine nodded. As promised it did not take long for Emily to finish up with the laptop. She plugged a USB key into the computer, fingers typing rapidly. Kristine looked towards Oscar, but he had his smartphone out, looking at that. He was not interested in talking. And what would they say to each other anyway? About a minute later Emily pulled the USB key out of the laptop. “It’s clean.” Oscar looked away from the phone. “Good. Thank you for working on a Sunday.” Emily smiled at Kristine and then looked to Oscar and said, “This was a special case, so no problem.” “Miss St. James, again, I am sorry. You might have become a good lawyer.” “Thank you,” Kristine said. It was the only thing she could say. They left, talking again about the firm’s IT requirements. She was no longer on their minds. She closed her apartment door and went back to the couch, flopping down and looking at her laptop. Shifting forward, feeling her training panties squelch under her, she worked on the computer, checking to see what had been removed, making sure that her pictures and a few other things she would not want to lose were still there. “Damn,” she said, slumping down. “What’s the problem there?” Tac asked, jumping onto the back of the couch. Kristine looked up at the cat. “There are so many answers to that.” “Got one that I might care about?” She mumbled something unflattering under her breath and then said, “I am out of a job.” “I am aware. Don’t care.” “Well, you should, cause I am going to be out on the street soon.” “I don’t see how you being out on the street is a problem for me, but I will point out that you are stupid?” “Stupid? That I need money is stupid? That I still got student loans is stupid? That I can’t even afford to buy new clothes is stupid?” “Those things seem more on the sad side than stupid,” Tac told her. “What is stupid is that you have forgotten you got a magic bag that has almost everything you need.” “What? It has money in it?” She could not believe that. “Why not summon it and find out,” Tac paused, “stupid.” She sat up straight, making certain to knock Tac off the back of the couch as she did not. “Not cool,” Tac said as she fell. Holding her hands out in front of her she pictured the bag and it dropped out into her arms. She placed it beside her and opened it up. She found the familiar diapers and training panties, food and drink and baby care products and Mr Bear, but no money. “Well?” she asked Tac, who had jumped up beside her. She grabbed a couple of pair of training panties, knowing she was going to need them. “Open up the zippered, front pocket.” She did. Inside she found an envelope. Written on it was ‘for clothes’. Opening it, she found a stack of twenty and fifty dollar bills, even some hundreds. Counting it revealed there to be about four thousand dollars. “Where did this come from?” she demanded of Tac. “Where do you think? Banks.” “Is it…” “Stolen? Don’t be stupid. There is trade between the Magic and the Mundane Realms. The Magic Realm enjoys a huge trade surplus, but we don’t have use for your money, so we leave it here. When an agent, like you, needs money, you get money.” She looked at all the bills. “I don’t have to work anymore.” “You don’t.” “If I want a bigger apartment? A house.” “You’d get it.” “A sports car?” “Can you reach the pedals.” “Shut up.” “You won’t be getting any mansions unless you need one, and probably not any of those fancy Italian sports cars,” Tac paused, “do they still have them?” After Kristine nodded Tac continued, “or diamond studded golden back scratchers, but you’ll have what you need for a comfortable, easy life. Magic Girls have it good.” She did not have to work. “I wanted to be a lawyer.” “I wanted to be a rich princess who never had to travel to the Mundane Realm. I did not get that,” Tac told her. “Life is unfair. Suck it up. We’re going hunting tonight.” “Hunting?” “I am going to teach you to track minor magical threats. An important skill for a Magical Girl.” “Yay for me,” Kristine said sarcastically. Several hours of hunting down, and in some cases killing, small magical beings (goblins and such) left Kristine tired and wet. Returning to her apartment, she dismissed her magical outfit and then went to take a shower. Clean, in a dry pair of training panties, she took a seat on her couch and turned on her laptop. She just wanted to stream some movies and relax, maybe check out some real estate as well. As the laptop booted up, she reached for her phone. There was a message. From Oscar. She played it. His recorded voice came from the phone. ‘Miss St. James, I want you to come to the courthouse tomorrow. Call me.’ She stared at the phone for a few seconds. It did not make any sense to her. She had been certain she would never hear from him again. After several seconds she hit the icon to call him back. After a few rings, it was answered. “Miss St. James,” Oscar said. “You wanted to speak with me Mr Cotton?” He was silent for a few seconds, then said, “I would appreciate it if you showed up at court tomorrow, at 9am. I have a meeting with the judge, and I want you to be there.” Her eyes widened as, for a moment, she imagined that he would be making a case for her to remain part of the case, but only for a moment. That was stupid. “Why?” she asked, sounding a little more bitter than she wanted. “I want to get the judge’s ruling as to whether your recent change compromises the case. The judge will have questions, it would be best if you were there.” “I understand. I’ll help.” She paused and then said, “I have nothing to wear for court.” Oscar did not tell her not to worry. He would never tell her that. The right clothing was an essential part of one’s presentation in court. After a short silence, he said, “I’ll bring something, Don’t worry.” She took a deep breath. “Okay, I will be there.” “Thank you Miss St. James, I appreciate it.” “I am glad to help,” she answered. “I will see you tomorrow.” He hung up. She looked at her phone for a few seconds and then tapped the hangup icon. Gently chewing on her bottom lip, she wondered what tomorrow would be like. Would she be a professional in the room, or would be she like some weird piece of evidence. It worried at her all night, and she crawled into bed early, setting her alarm before she pulled the covers over her head. BREAK POINT#3 Kristine woke not to the beeping of her alarm but to another orgasm from another terribly erotic dream. She lay on her bed, breathing deeply, squirming, slim chest rising and falling with each gasping breath. She finally got control of herself, wiping at her damp forehead. “What the hell,” she said softly. Her alarm started beeping. As she sat up, she felt something heavy and wet slide about in the back of the diaper that she was wearing. Eyes wide she reached behind her and put her hand on the back of the plastic. The mass within the diaper shifted and spread out as she pushed against the padding. “Oh no,” she said. She shifted forward, taking the weight off her bottom. The mess slithered forward as she got up on her hands and knees. How was she going to clean up that mess? She’d have to get into her shower, take the heavily soiled diaper off. And then what? Could she flush it? And she would have to clean herself up, the mess that she felt stuck to her bottom. Just the thought of doing so made her feel ill. She should just be able to magic this away. Then a thought occurred to her. “Mr Bear, help.” She blushed even as she said it out loud, not entirely certain about what she was doing. A moment later the giant teddy bear was at her side. She did not have to give any instructions, the bear grabbed her up from the bed, cleared some space, and put her on the floor. She blushed as the bear pulled her legs up and untaped her diaper, then began to clean her up. The bear was fast, efficient, in extremely short order she was clean, the area around her was clean, the dirty diaper and the wipes having disappeared, even Mr Bear was clean. Of course, the bear then proceeded to put a new diaper on her, acting so fast she could hardly resist. He creamed her bottom, rubbing it across her butt and between her thighs, sending a shock of unexpected pleasure through her that made her gasp. Then he rained sweet smelling powder across her before pulling a thick diaper up between her legs and tapping it snug around her. He lifted her up from the floor, grabbing her under her arms, then placed her on her feet and patted her head. She blushed at the gentle touch, then lisped out her ‘thank you’ sending him away. Standing there, in the middle of her apartment, in just a diaper and her t-shirt, she sighed. “What the hell,” she said, then sat down on her couch. “Tac?” she called out softly. The cat did not appear. Well, she supposed that was for the best. She was not really sure how to ask the cat why she was having crazy erotic wet dreams, waking up in diapers that were damp for reasons other than piss. Was it part of the magic, or, as she was afraid of, was she just some kind of pervert? It was probably the magic. She hoped. Thinking of magic and the cat she summoned up her magic bag. She opened the small zippered pocket she had found the money in the night before. Within were two envelopes, neither feeling as if it were stuffed with cash. In one was a letter, informing her that all her student loans would be paid off by the end of the business day. The other letter showed that all her credit cards, as well as her line of credit, had all been paid off. She was completely out of debt. “Well, that’s something,” she said, tossing the letters on her coffee table and then dismissing the diaper bag. Standing she tore the expertly taped diaper from around her waist and tossed it, heading into her bathroom. Tac showed up when she left her apartment. She was dressed in the same outfit she had worn the day before, the slacks and the blouse. “Where you going?” the cat asked. “To court. Oscar wants my help,” she said, feeling happy for saying that. “Your help?” Tac asked incredulously. “Yes, my help,” she said, sounding far more defensive than she had intended. “Some kind of monster thing?” “No, legal matters,” she said, tilting her chin up as she walked towards the elevator. “This I got to see.” Kristine paused, wondering if she should tell the cat it could not come. Of course, she did not expect that Tac would do something just because she had ordered, and she supposed having an obvious magical animal might help things along in some manner or another. “Do as you want,” she said, and resumed her walk. Seeing as she was debt free and flush with cash (she had the money for clothing in her messenger bag) she decided to take a taxi. “How much more do you need to do to finish with me?” she asked Tac as she did up her seatbelt. “A few more nights and you’ll have all the basics down. You’re not as stupid as what I was expecting.” “Is that one of those magical animals?” the taxi driver asked, looking back at her in the rearview mirror. “Is that a problem?” Kristine asked. “I can toss her out of the cab, no problem if we are moving fast.” “Rude,” Tac said. “No, no, just never saw one before.” He pulled away from the curb and merged into traffic. “So,” the driver asked, “you one of those Magical Girls?” “Yeah, I’m one of those Magical Girls.” “You look a little young for it.” She laughed loudly. “I say something funny?” “Hilarious, but don’t worry about it.” “We’re not going to get attacked by monsters, are we?” “I don’t think so.” She looked at Tac. “A monster attack against a mundane is a pretty unlikely thing,” the cat sat smugly. “Is it now?” Kristine turned her gaze on Tac. “I don’t think my statement can in anyway be used to infer any wrongdoing on my part.” “And if I got one of those truth spells Oscar mentioned?” “Well, you don’t have one.” “You don’t seem to be all that friendly,” the driver said. “Tell me about it,” Kristine answered. “Aren’t you magical girls and your talking pets supposed to be all friendly like?” “Pets?” Tac sounded offended. “I am beginning to suspect that is just PR.” “Pets?” “So how did you become a magical girl, if you don’t mind me asking?” “Desperate measures,” Kristine said. “Either that or I die.” “So you didn’t want to be one.” “Of course not. Why would I?” “I bet it beats driving a cab.” Kristine was about to argue that, seeing as she was pretty sure driving a cab did not require diapers, but she decided not to. And she thought about the letters from the morning, the money in her bag. Probably a lot of people would think the benefits outweighed the costs. “It still was not what I thought I wanted to be doing with my life?” “Oh, what did you want to do with your life?” “I was going to be a lawyer.” The driver was silent for a few seconds. “You ask me the world needs more Magical Girls than lawyers.” “Did I ask you?” she snapped at him. “Don’t be so catty,” Tac told her. “I don’t want to hear that from you,” she told the cat. “Listen, I’m just saying that society is too litigious as it stands and fewer lawyers might not be a bad thing. Maybe people would talk things out and not tie up the courts with nuisance lawsuits and real legal change could happen.” “What, are you a professor of sociology or something?” “Philosophy.” “A philosopher cab driver, this is getting good,” Tac said. “You’re a professor of philosophy?” “Masters degree. Working on my doctorate.” Kristine frowned. “Are you driving for money or is this your thesis?” “Welcome to my lab, Magical Girl.” “Oh, crap.” “Do you have a card? Cause I think I want to ride in your cab more often," Tac said. “So, do you think you can do more to make the world just if you were a lawyer than you could be being a magical girl.” “I did not get into law because of justice,” Kristine said, exasperated, and then, “No, wait, I mean, justice is important, but the law is complex and beautiful.” “Really?” “Well, it’s complex.” “So, if you were interested in justice, would you find it easier to make a difference as a lawyer or a Magical Girl.” Kristine squirmed in her seat, thought the padding of her training panties felt both warm and wet but was not sure. And she could not check. “I suppose if I was only interested in justice that a Magical Girl has more options.” “But Magical Girls are not agents of justice,” Tac said as she jumped up onto the back of the front, passenger seat. “At least not necessarily.” “But do they have the freedom to become so?” “Probably,” Tac said. “So Magical Girl, do you feel that if you cannot practice law that you are required to uphold justice? Does your power require you to act.” “Hell no,” Kristine said. “Power does not equate to responsibility.” “Interesting.” “Listen, can you just drive.” “Sure,” he said, and then asked Tac, “so you offer power to these girls?” “That is right.” Tac sounded pleased with herself. “And you don’t feel that there is a problem with that? It’s like you are creating child soldiers.” “No like about it. But young girls have the purity and innocence to wield magic. Their pure hearts and pure dreams protect them from the corrupting taint of magic.” “Bullshit!” Kristine said from the back. “I was twenty-five, and you still picked me.” “Twenty-five?” the driver asked, looking at her in the mirror again. Kristine wished she had kept her mouth shut. “You were immature for your age,” Tac said by way of explanation. She smacked the cat from the back of the seat hard enough that it hit the interior windshield. “Hey, watch it,” the driver said. “The cat’s fine.” “My feelings can be hurt you know,” Tac said, jumping down from the dashboard. “Good to know. I’ll try to be more emotionally cruel.”
 The driver looked at her in the mirror, then down at Tac. He asked no more questions. Kristine felt a little bad about that but did not want to start up the conversation again. When she was dropped off at the courthouse, she tipped the driver well, by way of apology, then walked up the steps towards the large entranceway. She was near the doors when she was met by Oscar’s assistant. Yvonne Clark was an older woman, brown hair striped with grey, dressed conservatively. She had some garment bags hung over her shoulder. “Kristine?” she asked hesitantly. “Yes. Mr Cotton wanted me here.” Of course, Yvonne had to know that. What a stupid and obvious thing to say. “Yes. Come on. I have some clothing for you.” He held up the garment bags a little higher. At least Kristine was not the only one stating the obvious. Yvonne led her to a bathroom where she could change. Kristine went in on her own, carrying the three bags. She left them on a small bench inside the room by the door and went right for a stall. Her training panty was not too wet, but she cleaned herself up and put on a new one, not wanting to take a chance of staining any of the clothing she was going to borrow. There were three dresses within the bags, as well as a few packaged sundries. She wondered if they belonged to Oscar’s daughters or granddaughters. Perhaps young nieces? She did not really know much about his family other than he did have children. One of the dresses looked like a little girl’s Sunday dress. A bit too much frou-frou and pink for her tastes. Another was a surprisingly mature looking dress in a pale blue, clingy. Kristine was certain the bulk of her training panties would be visible. She went with the third, a dark blue dress, with a pleated skirt that dropped below her knees and short, wide sleeves that fell just above her elbows. The skirt was loose enough that there was no chance of her training panties showing through and it looked conservative. There was a pair of white tights, still in the package, along with the dress. She tore the bag open and put them on. The cotton tights were a little too small, and the dress a bit tight across her slim chest, but, looking at herself, she saw that none of that showed. Good enough. She gathered up everything and left the bathroom. Yvonne and Tac were waiting nearby. Yvonne looked Kristine up and down and nodded. “Good. Come on.” Tac jumped up onto her shoulder. Yvonne led Kristine up the main stairs, where the too small tights and slightly too tight dress made themselves a little more obvious. She felt a little corseted as she could not breathe as deeply as she wished, and the tights were sliding down a little, and she had to resist the urge to try to pull them up. Down a hall, deeper into the building, to a small waiting room where Oscar, and to her surprise and no small amount of embarrassment, Daniel were waiting. Daniel was staring at her, shock obvious on his face. She noted two others, a woman and man, well dressed. The man she recognised as Wendal Pine, the lead lawyer for the other side. “Miss St. James, thank you for coming,” Oscar said to her. “You’re welcome Mr Black.” Daniel schooled his expression to something more professional and nodded a hello to her. “Kristine,” he said. She returned the informal greeting with a “Daniel. You’re assisting with the case? Good job.” He looked a little uncomfortable, for they both knew that she was supposed to be here. “Thank you,” he said, almost sounding himself. Wendal and his companion were openly staring at her. She ignored them, deciding she would let someone else handle introductions if they were required. “Is there anything else Mr Cotton?” Yvonne asked. “Not at the moment Yvonne, thank you.” Yvonne nodded and then left them. There were several seconds of an uncomfortable silence in the room before Oscar said, “Let’s go.” He walked to one of the doors, knocked and then pushed it open. Kristine started towards the doors, but the others, with their longer strides (not hampered by trying to keep cotton tights from sliding down over a pair of training panties), put everyone else in the room, and she had to wait to enter last. There was a small office beyond. The five of them filled it. A woman behind a desk was talking to Oscar. “Go in,” she said, “Judge Morrison is waiting for you.” They all filed through the secretaries office into the much more significant office of the judge. Bernard Morrison was a tall man, big, shaved head, wrinkles around his eyes and mouth. He was standing, waiting for them. “Sit,” he ordered, pointing at a table in front of his desk. Everyone sat. Kristine found the chair too big for her, wished she could kneel on it, so she was not so low. Bernard went and sat at his desk. “Let’s make this fast.” He looked at Kristine. “Kristine St. James.” “Yes sir,” she said, hating how her voice seemed to squeak. “Papers?” She reached into her bag, pulled out her ID. She was about to get off the chair when Tac jumped to the floor and became the tuxedo-clad, cat-eared beauty that was her other form. There were a few expressions of surprise. With a smile Tac took the various documents from Kristine and walked to the judge’s desk, handing them to him. He looked through them, turning the bridging ID back and forth, staring at Kristine. She felt her cheeks grow warm under his scrutiny. He gave the documents back to Tac. “Thank you.” “Of course,” Tac said, and walked back, putting the documents on the table, in front of Kristine, just far enough from her that Kristine had to reach to get them. The cat-eared woman took a seat beside Kristine, smiling at the other people. “Tell me how you came to this position,” Judge Morrison said to Kristine. So Kristine told him of her meeting with Tac Friday evening and of her accepting the contract the next day. She kept it simple, to the point. Tac confirmed her story when asked. “When was the last time you worked on this case,” he asked her. “Friday evening, about 5pm.” “Anything since then?” “No sir.” “Have you had any contact with anyone involved in the case since then?” “Just Mr Cotton. I let him know what happened, and met with him yesterday too, well, officially end my employment with the firm.” “Did you talk about the case?” She shook her head. “No sir.” Wendal shifted forward in his chair. “Any witnesses to this?” “I was there,” Tac said. At the same time, Oscar said, “Emily Black from our IT department was there. She can be a witness as to our conversation. Shall I ask her to come by? I have a signed statement from her.” He brought an envelope from his jacket. “Give it here.” Oscar did so, and Bernard looked it over. “Good enough,” he finally said. “I would like a ruling now as to if Miss St. James unfortunate situation in any way reflects on this case,” Oscar said. The judge looked at Wendal and his companion. “Are you requesting a stay in procedures?” Wendal did not answer immediately, but finally said, “Not at this time.” “Your honour, if not at this time than if I may be permitted to say, than not at all,” Oscar said. “More information could come up later in the case,” Wendal replied, a little heated. “We may need to request a stay or delay later.” “If things start to go bad for you,” Oscar said. Kristine had suspected but now knew why Oscar had requested her presence there. “Enough,” Bernard said, loudly. No one else said anything. “Mr Pine, if you do not see a reason to delay proceedings at this time, based on what we know, I will not allow you to request a later delay. Unless of course, you put further evidence in front of me that puts into question Miss St. James' statement that she has had nothing to do with the case since her unfortunate transformation.” “Very well,” Wendal said. He did not sound happy about it. “All right, then this meeting is done. I will see you in court in,” he looked at his watch, “twenty minutes.” It was a dismissal that everyone recognised. They left the office. Out in the waiting room, everyone started walking away. Daniel paused, looked at her, back at the others who were all watching, and then said, “I’m sorry this happened to you.” He walked off. Not about to taint the case by being seen associating with her. She was alone. She found Yvonne, down the hall, waiting for her. She returned to the bathroom on the first floor, changing back into her own clothing. She held up the tights, making sure there were no telltale stains on the white cotton, then shoved them into the garment bag with the dress. “Thank you,” she said as she handed the bag back to Yvonne outside of the bathroom. “You’re welcome,” she said with a smile before turning and walking away. “Now what?” Tac asked from where she lazily leaned on a wall. “I guess I’ll go shopping.” “Good, I like shopping.” Kristine supposed some retail therapy was a way to not think of things. Or maybe not think that there was nothing left to really think about. She was a Magical Girl, and it seemed that was all she would be. All she could be. So letting her mind focus on buying a new wardrobe was welcome. She looked for quality, triple stitching, good materials, nothing that looked like it had been made in a sweatshop. Since training panties and, not that she wanted to admit it, diapers, were going to be a constant she looked for skirts and dresses mostly, to make changing easier. She bought some slacks and loose jeans, but they made up only a small part of her new and growing wardrobe. Quality and conservative were her watchwords. She soon had several bags full of clothing. Tac had to help her carry them. Some training bras were added to her purchases. As she had the day before Kristine got the idea that most of the salespeople who sold them to her were ultimately humouring her. What she did not need (assuming she was not going to chance a mess) were panties, but she bought them anyway. She did not want anyone thinking about why she would not be buying them. It was mid-afternoon when she decided to go home. She and Tac stuffed a taxi’s trunk full of clothing of all sorts, and the back seat was pretty full too. They did not get a driver who wanted to speak, so Kristine sat in the back seat, feeling tired and wet, hoping her training panties did not leak. Fortunately, she made it back to her apartment leaving the seat behind her dry. She and Tac hauled everything up to her apartment and Kristine went to change. She had leaked a little on her way up, small damp spots on the seat of her slacks. After changing into a dry pair of training panties, she tossed the pants into the laundry hamper and then, in only her socks, blouse and training panty, began to unpack her purchases. She was not sure at first what to do with all her old clothing, but after a few minutes of looking through her wardrobe, she decided it had to go. There was no point in keeping it around, other than to torture herself. She found some boxes and used the bags all her new things had come in and packed away all her old things. She would donate them to some charity, or better yet a woman’s shelter. Maybe her suits would do someone some good. As she finished boxing the last of the old things up, she felt odd, as if something were off. She found herself walking about the apartment, looking onto corners, opening things up. As small as the apartment was her actions did not go unnoticed. “What are you doing?” Tac asked her. Kristine looked at the cat. “Something feels off, but I don’t know what.” “Probably just because you are being watched.” “What?” Tac, in cat form again, stretched out. “Yeah. Not long after we got back.” “Where?” she asked, starting towards the windows. “Stop, don’t be stupid,” the cat told her. “Pardon?” she looked back at Tac. “You don’t want them to know you spotted them. That’s like tradecraft 101.” “Tradecraft?” She shook her head. “What should I do?” “Stop being stupid?” “Aren’t you supposed to help me?” “If I can make you stop being stupid that would help a lot.” “You make me want to kick you.” “Transform. Put your pacifier in your pie hole and teleport down there.” Kristine wanted to say something snide, but the cat was right. “Thank you,” she said softly. “What was that?” “I said thank you,” she snapped, and then before Tac might say anything else she transformed. Teleporting about, being invisible, it was all pretty amazing. It almost made being a Magical Girl worthwhile. Though not the diapers. She stood beside the car, not seen by the occupants, looking into the windows. It did not take her long to figure out who they were. There was a file, open in the back seat, with some stationary with the Pine law firm letterhead on it. So they were looking for proof that she was still somehow involved in the case. Good luck on finding that, she thought as she teleported up onto the roof of a nearby high-rise. She took the pacifier from her mouth. “Annoying.” “I will teach you a spell to chase them away,” Tac said. “Chase them away?” “Sure. Magic Girls need to make the mundanes scatter, stay away from dangerous places. Nice simple spell. You envision something unpleasant and focus it… Though with your weird ways of casting spells who know how it will work. Still, it is simple enough.” “No.” “No what?” “I’m not going to cast it. They are just doing their jobs, and it is not like they are going to see anything that will be a problem for Cotton and Black. I’ll just ignore them.” “But this is a teachable moment.” “I don’t care.” She teleported back to her apartment and ended her magical girl transformation. Tac had jumped from her shoulder. “Boring.” “I can learn that spell later,” she told the cat as she picked up the packed boxes and stacked them next to the door. Tac shook her cat head and then went and curled up on the couch. Kristine went and cleaned everything up, considering what she might do if she got a house. That all she needed to do was to want one and she would be given one seemed so unlikely. It was like she had won a lottery. And in a way she supposed she had. Just not a lottery that she would have bought a ticket for. She had everything sorted out and cleaned up when she heard someone knocking on her door. Not expecting any visitors she went to the door, stood up on her toes, and looked out the peephole. On her doorstep stood the handsome Olivia. “What the hell?” she asked aloud even as she unlocked the door. “Olivia, you can’t be here, there…” That was all she got before Oliva had her wrapped in her arms, her lips pressed against Kristine’s, her tongue slipping into Kristine’s mouth. It was like the night they had last seen each other. That was one of her thoughts at that moment. She also recalled that their hands had been in each other panties, and she worried that Olivia’s hands would slide down from her shoulders and discover what she wore instead of panties. That was another of her thoughts. She also was a little surprised at the tongue in her mouth. It seemed strange and well, the only word that came to her mind, strangely was, gross. It seemed a little gross. Then suddenly before Kristine could think of anything Oliva pushed her away, she herself stumbling a few steps back to fall against the door jamb. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Oliva said, crying. Kristine stared at Olivia, her mouth hanging open. She closed her mouth, then asked, “Sorry? What? Why?” “I heard, I thought, it didn’t matter. I was in love with you. I was sure it didn’t matter what you looked like, but it felt so wrong. I’m sorry.” “Olivia?” She took a step forward, then stopped. “You love me?” She was surprised. She liked Olivia, a lot, but in love? “Oh,” Kristine said. Of course, she loved Olivia as well. Why had she not seen it? “I…” “I don’t love you anymore,” Olivia cried and wiped at her eyes, smearing eyeliner. “What?” “You’re a child, when I look at you, I feel nothing. When I kissed you I just felt like a monster.” She straightened. “I never should have come here. I have to leave.” “Olivia…” Kristine took a step forward. “No, Kristine, I can’t be near you. It’s tearing me up.” Kristine stopped. “Goodbye.” She turned and fled the apartment. “Olivia,” Kristine said softly and took a step forward. She would just be torturing Olivia if she followed. “Well that was some nice drama,” Tac said as she jumped down from the couch. Kristine turned on the cat. “Shut up.” “That’s hardly nice. And here I am going to help you out.” “Help me out?” Tac saying anything like that seemed so foreign. She did not think the cat was capable of helping her. “I am going to take care of those guys in the car, so they don’t remember seeing your friend coming in here, cause that is probably important, then I am going to talk to your friend and make sure she doesn’t hurt herself.” “Oh,” Kristine said, suddenly feeling bad for her earlier thought. “And then I am going to get her on the rebound and fuck her until she can’t even remember your name.” “What?” The cat looked up at her. “She’s got a nice figure, and I am one horny kitty.” “Listen you damn cat I’ll pick you up by the scruff o the neck and shake the sh…” Tac was suddenly the buxom, tall woman in a tuxedo. She moved fast, grabbing Kristine and yanking the smaller girl across her lap as she dropped onto the couch. Skirt flipped up, training panties yanked down, she proceeded to wail on Kristine’s bottom, in the middle of the apartment, with the door to the hallway wide opened. It was humiliating. And it hurt a lot. “You Listen. I put up with a lot of crap from you cause you are cute, but you don’t get to tell me who I fuck.” Kristine was squirming, trying to break free, biting down on screams and sobs, worried someone could come and look into her apartment. Then suddenly she was on the floor, dumped from Tac’s lap, and Tac was heading out the door. “Don’t wait up,” Tac called back with a cruel smile as she left. Kristine watched her go, wiped her eyes, then stumbled to her feet, and with the training panties around her ankles, stumbled to the door and closed it. She bent down, pulled the training panties up. As they slid over her well-spanked bottom, she hissed at how much it had hurt. Had that bitch Tac used claws when she spanked her? Well, she would show Tac, she would… What would she do?
 Chase after Tac, tell her to leave Olivia alone? Scream ‘don’t have sex with my ex-girlfriend’? It was ridiculous. Olivia was not stupid, no easy lay. If Tac could seduce her, it would be because it was what Olivia wanted, at least at that moment. She sat down on the couch. Jumped up with a cry of pain. What sort of crazy magical spanking had Tac given her? She stood there, still sniffing, thinking about her friend and her life and her very adulthood which had all been snatched away for some stupid reason. She thought about how helpless she felt about it all. She thought about how there was nothing she could do about any of it. “Mr Bear,” she cried. And then the bear was there, and she threw herself into its warm, soft hug. She cried into the fur, and Mr Bear gently patted her bottom, easing the pain there. She felt completely pathetic, and at the same time completely safe. BREAK POINT#4 And now the new part that has not beeN posted yet Later, sprawled on her couch, in a too big t-shirt, the padding of a training panty a subtle but unforgettable presence, stared at the TV. She was not really watching what was on it, it was the background for her thoughts. Olivia, and what she represented. Things had been happening so quickly that she had not really considered what her life was going to be like. Saturday morning she had woken up, and everything was normal. It was now Monday evening, and she had lost her job, probably her friends, a girlfriend she had not realised was her girlfriend, her potty skills and her maturity. Things had been happening too fast. She had not really thought about it. Now that she was thinking about it Kristine did not like it. She sniffed, suddenly worried she might start crying. She rubbed at her eyes, took a deep breath. “I can turn this around,” she said out loud. It made her better to hear that, but what followed was the silent question, ‘how?’ Pulling her knees up to her chest she considered what she would need to do to fix things. She did not think she could break the magic that had changed her. She had, under duress as it had been, accepted a contract. There was something sacrosanct to that. Magical rules that had been established that would not be broken. The sticking point was that she was a child. It did not matter that she had a bridging ID, the fact that anyone who looked at her was going to see a little girl. And if she were not careful they would see a little girl in diapers. Jobs, relationships, even leisure activities would all be denied to her. Suddenly she was depressed again. She recalled, only a few days before, flipping through the channels until she could present to Tac a magical girl: Magical Parfait of the Baker’s Dozen she recalled. She could be, she realised, a joke. She could go on TV, or maybe get jobs performing. A cute little girl who was not really a little girl. Her knowledge of entertainment law was sketchy, but she seemed to remember that there was a limit on how much children could work. An apparent little girl, who was really an adult, would probably be useful. She supposed had she ever wanted to go into entertainment than this might be the best thing that ever happened to her. But while she had wanted to stand in front of a court as a lawyer, standing in front of an audience as a performer had never occurred to her. A professional joke, just like Magical Parfait, and other magical girls like her. No, she realised, she would be even a bigger joke because of the theme of her magic, and the diapers. Exhausted by her depressing thoughts, she turned off the TV, unfolded her couch, pulled her blankets over her head. She just wanted to sleep. Morning came, as it had since her transformation, with a wet dream and a messy diaper. She lay there, breathing heavily, waiting for the sensation to pass, and kind of wishing it would not. Then she called for Mr Bear so he could clear her up. It was just so much easier. After Mr Bear had her in a fresh diaper, she dismissed him. Sitting up on her fold out bed she wondered if all the Nursery Knights had to deal with that. And then she smacked her hand into her forehead. She could find them, talk to them, get them to tell her what the deal was, how they might have dealt with it. No dealing with Tac, who she really did not want to speak to, and certainly did not want to confide in. Staying in her diaper, she went to her laptop, turned it on, waited for it to boot up. It took so long. She summoned her magic bag, wrote a note that she wanted a new computer and a tablet. The message went into the side pocket, the bag dismissed. Once her computer was running, she opened a browser window and began to search. Terms like ‘Nursery Knights’, ‘magical baby girls’, ‘diaper magical girls’ got her some results, but she only found a handful of useful articles. There was a magical sighting page, with an entry on the Nursery Knights. It had not been updated in more than fifteen years. They had been active in Sacramento about twenty years prior. Kristine’s family had lived in Sacramento, but they had moved north to Seattle shortly before the Nursery Knights had been active. Had Tac shown up when she had been supposed to, would Kristine's family have moved? The Magical Realm certainly had access to money. Her father had taken them to Seattle because he had a new job there. She could envision Tac using the Magic Realm's money to keep her and her family in Sacramento. Or perhaps her teleporting power was to allow for the commute. Putting such thoughts aside she read what information was available. There was mention of a few battles, one in the downtown core. No record of any civilian casualties. Kristine found a few stories of people found asleep, unable to wake for a few months. She supposed that made sense for something that had been called the Nightmare King. Then the Nursery Knights all but disappeared. She spent about an hour reading through various sites but found nothing online that really helped her. Shutting her computer off she leaned back. Her padding felt damp on her bottom, and the diaper crinkled. Shaking her head, Kristine got up from her bed and went to the bathroom to clean up. It was still early when Kristine left her apartment. She had a small bag, loaded with a few extra training pants and an envelope full of computer money. Her outfit was all her new clothing, a black, designer A-line dress, with a skirt that hid her padding. She had paired it with a faded jean jacket. Out in front of her building, she decided not to call a cab but went for a walk instead. Kristine used to like going for walks. With school and the working at the law firm, she had had less time for that. Now she had nothing but time. She sighed loudly as she stood on a street corner, waiting for a break in the traffic. “Something wrong sweetie?” The person asking a question was a school crossing guard. An older woman with a kind smile. Kristine had not even noticed her, but it had been a long time since she had needed crossing guard’s help. “I’m just tried,” Kristine said, not even thinking to explain her problems. “You should get lots of sleep sweetie,” she told Kristine, then, a break in the traffic presenting itself, put her whistle to her lips, raised her sign, and stepped out into the crosswalk. Kristine mumbled a thank you as she crossed. Several other children, who Christine had not really noticed either, were louder in their thanks. There sure were a lot of kids around, she thought. Of course, because they were going to school. Kids were walking, almost always with an adult, though. Walking past a school, she noticed how many were being dropped off by parents. It looked like children had grown a lot less independent than she was a child. Kids a few years from being teenagers seemed to be treated more like they were children half their age, or so Kristine thought. It made Kristine rethink her earlier concerns about looking like a child. It was worse than she had thought if this was the new normal for children. “Goddamn depressing,” she said softly. No one tried to stop her, no truant officers or police demanding to know what she was doing, but she saw curious gazes turned her way. She really did not want deal with anyone asking her questions. The morning grew late, children and commuters disappeared from the streets. She watched the cars going by, supposed that people were out shopping, like her. Kristine had been walking for a while, but she was not tired, no ache in her leg muscles. Recalling what Tac had said she could only assume that she was enjoying another of the benefits of being a magical girl. Even untransformed it appeared she enjoyed a stronger body. Almost two hours after she had set off she reached the shopping mall she had wanted to visit. It had not been open for long, and it was not too crowded. In an electronic store, Kristine went to the computer isle and looked around. She had educated herself about computers, enough to know what she wanted. Before price had always been a concern, but now she had money waiting to be spent. It took her about twenty minutes to decide between the three computers she had been considering, and then she stood around for several minutes, waiting for someone to come up and ask to help her. She was a little surprised that the salespeople had left her alone so long. Then she remembered. She was a kid. Of course, they were ignoring her. They probably thought she was screwing around while her parents were shopping somewhere else. “Excuse me, I’d like to buy this,” she called to a middle-aged man who passed close by. He paused, looked around, and then, Kristine was sure he sighed, he walked over to her. “What is it you want young lady?” “This,” she put her hand on the laptop she had chosen. He looked at it, then her. “Is your mother around?” “I’ll pay for it,” she told him. He looked at her for a few seconds, she guessed he was trying to decide if she was serious if he was about to get a commission out of the sale. “Okay, we’ll ring it up.” He reached under the shelf, grabbing one of the boxes. She paused on their way to the cash registers and pointed at a tablet. “And one of those.” Again he looked at her, thoughtfully, perhaps taking in her clothing. Then he grabbed another box. When they reached the cash register, he said, “All right, so where is your mother, or father?” She reached into her bag and took out the envelope with the cash in it. She had already figured out the cost, so she put the hundred dollar bills and fifty dollar bills in front of him. “I am paying for it myself. I am really spoiled.” Kristine was not sure what the salesman had been expecting, but probably not a large wad of cash. She wondered why she had not used her credit card. It probably would have been easier. Had she wanted to flash her money around? Seemed more than a little childish to her. “I’m joking,” she told him and pulled her bridging ID out. “It’s really okay. I’m older than I look.” She smiled as she held out the card. He took it from her, looked at it, flipped it over, read what was there. “You’re from the Magical Realm?” “Well, not really.” She did not want to say she was a Magical Girl. “It’s complicated.” The ID fell from his hands to the counter. “You’re a Magical Girl,” he said, nervously, looking around. “Look, I don’t…” “Fuck, is some monster going to show up? You’re going to get us all killed.” He was not shouting, but he was loud, and a few people were looking towards him. She had heard that some people were afraid of all things magical. She had never seen it before. “Listen, just take my money and give me my receipt and my stuff and I will be out of here. I’ll never come back.” “Fuck you,” he said quite loudly. “Dan, is there a problem?” A middle-aged man in a shirt and tie had approached. “She’s a fucking Magical Girl.” “Dan, go, take your break.” “But…” “Go to the break room.” Dan stared at the man, shook his head, and then almost ran away. The manager, Kristine assumed, quietly rang her up, looked at her ID once, then took her money. He did not ask her to come again. No one asked if she had found everything she wanted. People were staring at her. “Fuck,” Kristine muttered as she left. She should have shopped online. Who knew she would have to deal with such crap. She had planned to shop a little more but had no stomach for it. Leaving the mall, she hailed a taxi. As she got in with her purchases, she said to the driver, “Take me to the downtown branch of the library.” The driver pulled away from the mall. He did not want to talk, which was okay with Kristine. Kristine had excellent research skills. However, she was in no way a professional. Librarians were professionals, which was why she had come to the library. An older woman, probably around fifty, looked down at Kristine. “The Nursery Knights?” Kristine nodded. “Yes. I want to find out what I can about them.” “I see,” she simply said, and then, “come along.” She led Kristine to her desk where she sat down and started her search. She did not invite Kristine to take a seat, there was not even a chair there for visitors. However, she was not left standing for long. Perhaps after a minute or two, the librarian scribbled down some notes and then stood up, once more asking Kristine to follow. It was a pleasure to watch a professional at work, Kristine often thought. They went to an old-fashioned card catalogue, though they only stayed there a few moments. Then there was a short stop at an old microfiche machine. Kristine was not even sure she would know how to use that device. That done the woman began to pull books and old periodicals from various shelves. In less than an hour, Kristine was looking at a stack of material sitting on a table. “Thank you,” she said. “You’re welcome. Most of that material cannot be taken from the library. Leave it on the table when you are finished, we’ll get it shelved.” She turned and walked away. Kristine began to read. There was a book on the various teams of Magical Girls who had operated on the West Coast for the past thirty years. There was a full chapter on the Nursery Knights, though much of it was the author’s supposition about why a team of little girls had been chosen, and that magic must be related to innocence. It was still interesting. She put that aside, picked up a book of photography, found several pictures of the Nursery Knights within. Faces were blurry, but she would make out the little girls wearing the same style of outfits she wore when transformed. The diapers were embarrassingly obvious. A scholarly book about magical girls in general mentioned the Nursery Knights a few times, and how as a group composed of small children they represented an example of how irresponsible the Magical Realm was. “Preaching to the choir sister,” Kristine said softly as she put the book aside. She read more books, magazine articles, even an interview done with Nursery Knight Becca. Not that Becca, probably Rebecca, had a lot to say. Kristine guessed that Becca was perhaps about eight at the time, but the person doing to story assumed an age of about half that. Christine had been making notes of when the Nursery Knights had first appeared and when they had disappeared. The interview with Becca was one of the last times anyone saw one of the Nursery Knights. She had been at her research for a couple of hours. Straightening up, amazed at the fact her back did not hurt, she was aware of the wet, squishy feeling around her bottom from a soaked training panty. Hoping that she was not leaking she nearly ran to the bathroom. The inside of her dress’s skirt was just a little damp, and it did not show, fortunately. Her training panty was heavy with her pee, and she tossed it into the garbage once she had changed. Back at the table she looked through the few remaining books and magazines but was not able to add to her knowledge of the Nursery Knights. They had been much like most magical girl teams, but for their youth. But unlike those other groups, when they had finished their fight they had disappeared completely. Where had they gone? She left the books and magazines on the table as she had been told. On the way out she paused near a donation box, a sign over it reading, ‘Help Support Our Library’. She had a few hundred dollars left after her purchase of the laptop and tablet. Most of it went into the donation box, but for enough left for her cab ride home. Tac came into Kristine's apartment in her cat form. It was early evening. Kristine had set up her laptop and told herself she was still doing research, but she was really just playing around with all the new features the better computer and OS had given her. The cat jumped up onto the coffee table. “Let’s go, we have some more training to do.” Kristine almost told Tac to go to hell, but instead, she stood up and lisped out her transformation chant. She stood in her uniform, suddenly feeling more embarrassed by it. Having seen pictures of the Nursery Knights wearing that outfit, the juvenile costume felt even more so. The short skirt, the puffy sleeves, the lace trim, the ribbon on which her pacifier hung, the rattle shaped mace, and of course the thick diaper. Tac jumped up onto her shoulder. “There’s a big park west of here, do you know it?” “Yeth, I know it.” “Teleport us there for the next lesson.” Kristine did so, appearing on the roof of a medium-sized building that looked down on several acres of green space. People were enjoying the end of the day, a soccer game and a baseball game was going on at either side of the park, and people moving around between. “Okay,” Tac said. “When a Magical Girl needs to fight she should do her best to keep people from getting hurt?” “What about pwopety?” “Property damage is not a problem. We got the money to pay for it.” Kristine supposed that made sense based on what she had learned that day. Tac continued. “You need to be able to make people leave an area, so they don’t get hurt.” “How do I do that?” “It was like I was telling you. If you want to chase someone away from a place you envision something unpleasant, though not frightening, and focus on an area, then push that feeling into that area.” “Thomething unpleathant?” “A feeling of being too cool, or too hot, or an annoying sound.” “Okay.” “Clear everyone from about a hundred feet in every direction of the fountain.” Kristine nodded, stepped to the edge of the building. She looked down at the space Tac had defined, she let the words come to her as they had before. “Dirty Diaper Diaper Pail,” she said, and then, “Fuck cat.” “Hey, I don’t make this crap up.” She wanted to be angry, but when she saw what was happening below, she could only be amazed. People were leaving the area she had envisioned. They were not running, they did not even seem to be aware of it, but they evacuated the space in an orderly manner liked it had been well planned and practised. It could not have taken more than twenty seconds before the space around the fountain was deserted. People had redistributed themselves around the park, apparently unaware of their actions. What was more was that people were walking the long way around, again seeming not to notice that anything was weird in they did. They were, on further observation, actively not looking towards the space around the fountain. “Weird.” “Jump down there,” Tac told her. Kristine judged the distance and then took a few steps back. She then ran up to the edge and leapt. She sailed across the distance between, landing close to the fountain, hitting the brickwork, her shoes leaving scratches on the surface. “Oopthieth,” she said looking back at the damage. Tac made a rude sound. “That’s not an oops level of damage, trust me.” She jumped from Kristine’s shoulder to the fountain side. “No one will care.” Kristine looked around and then walked towards the edge of the space she had envisioned. No one was looking at her, no one had seen her land, heard her land. She stood, about two feet away from a man who was talking on his cell phone. She could hear what he was saying, but he did not seem to notice her. “Weird.” She walked back towards the fountain. “But what happenth if the monthter weaveth the spathe?” “Why do you think Magical Girls are in teams? A few girls working together can contain the monsters.” “I thee.” “But let’s assume you need to keep a monster contained when it is really trying to get away. Or you want to avoid accidents and not just the type you have in your diapers.” “Hey!” Ignoring her outburst, Tac continued, “You don’t want someone tripping and falling into the area, or maybe a piece of a destroyed building goes flying out. If that is likely, you need to firm up the barrier, so it does not let anything pass through.” Kristine nodded. “So, now I want you to envision the barrier becoming something that will keep people out. Visualize it and say the words.” “Okay,” Kristine told Tac, then looked around. Prison cell. Sheets of thick plastic. Steel walls. Chainlink fences. Wood slats, gaily painted, safely rounded with no sharp edges. “Cwib time thafe thpathe,” she said aloud, and all around her appeared crib like bars. “Fuck,” she said again. “How cute,” Tac said in syrupy tones. She kicked the cat into the fountain. Splashing and sputtering the cat thrashed about in the water for a few seconds before turning into a woman. Tac, the woman, splashed out of the knee-deep water. She was soaked, so her ordinarily tight clothing was obscenely clinging to her. Kristine tried to tell herself she was not all jealous and was careful not to look down at her own lack of curves. Stepping out of the fountain Tac stood over her, glaring down at her. “Do you want another spanking already little girl?” Recalling the spanking of only the night before Kristine took a step back. Her lip trembled as she shook her head. “Don’t mix cats with water you overgrown toddler.” “I’m not…” she said, but looking up at Tac’s angry face killed the rest of the words in her mouth. Tac snapped her fingers. Water exploded away from her. A mist of it hit Kristine in the face, leaving her lightly drenched. Perfectly dry Tac stood there, imperious for a moment, then the woman was gone, and the cat was back. The cat leapt back up onto the fountain edge and stared at Kristine, almost as if she was daring Kristine to try something. Kristine did not take up that dare. Some water dripped from her hair. With the impossibly smug look that only a cat was capable of Tac said, “Now you have your safe crib space. That will stop most things from getting in and out, but a determined or a powerful monster might break it.” Kristine nodded, still feeling scared and not trusting her voice. “Or perhaps the monster has minions. Either way, you may need some extra help.” “What about the other Magical Girlth?” Kristine asked. “You might be fighting on your own, or they might be just as busy. Fortunately, you got Mr Bear to give you a hand.” “Mithter Bear?” “Consider if you had an army of your Bear? Each one ready to knock a monster away from the barrier, or form a wall of fur to keep the barrier safe.” Kristine nodded, seeing the point. “So, picture an army of your Mr Bears, and then, call them.” Kristine closed her eyes and did just that. She imagined an army of giant teddy bears. She opened her eyes. “Todayth the day the teddy bearth haf their pi’nic,” she called out. Well, that was not quite as bad as the other things she had to say. Around her formed shadows, and those shadows began to clump together. “Looks good so far,” Tac said. In seconds there stood about fifty or sixty shadowy forms all around her. Then, with a sound like a pop, those forms became giant teddy bears. They looked a lot like Mr Bear, though they lacked his more distinct features. They had an unfinished look to them. The close to sixty bear heads all turned towards her. It was a little creepy. “What now?” she asked Tac. “Now, think about what you want them to do.” Kristine started at them for several seconds. Then she giggled as every bear suddenly pushed its hip forward and grabbed its crotch with a big paw. “Real mature,” Tac said. Kristine ignored the cat as the bears started doing the thriller dance. “A magical army and thy best she can think to do with it is play,” Tac said. Kristine pretended the cat was not there, just watching her dancing bears. She could see that there was a lot that might be done with the bears. They could handle crowd control, probably lock enemies down she so could hit them, even just stand a perimeter guard as Tac had earlier suggested. Or she could make her very own teddy bear flash mob. The bears had been dancing for a few minutes (she felt sorry for everyone on the other side of the barrier who could not see the show) when Kristine suddenly felt dizzy. “Oh my,” she said, stumbling back a few steps before sitting slowly on the edge of the fountain. The bears all stopped moving. As she sat there, taking deep breaths, Kristine felt her diaper grow warm under her as she wet it without control. “Wha’ happen?” she asked. “It takes a lot of magical energy to summon and maintain your bears,” Tac told her in a tone that suggested she thought that Kristine should have known that. “Teddy bearth ta bed,” Kristine said, and the bears disappeared. As soon as they were gone, she felt better. “You need to work on your magical stamina,” Tac told her. “Magical thtamina?” “Your ability to channel and hold the magical power. The more magic you use, the better you’ll get. Normally, of course, you are working with a team, and each girl can handle a different thing. Still, a Magical Girl never knows when she’ll have to fight on her own.” “I would like to meet the other Magical Girls,” Kristine said, seeing an opportunity. “What?” “The other Nursery Knights. I would like to talk to them.” “I’ll see what I can do,” Tac told her. Glad that Tac had not asked why Kristine got unsteadily to her feet. Her soaked diaper sagged under the weight of her pee. “One more thing and then we’ll call it a night.” “One more?” Kristine asked. She wanted to teleport home and get a fresh diaper, or training panty. As long as it was dry. “If things are terrible, then you want to take the area you are fighting in out of the world.” “Out of the worl’?” “Think about it as moving the area to another dimension.” “Another dimenthion?” “Are you a parrot?” Kristine was about to say, ‘Parrot,’ but shut her mouth on the word. “How?” “Visualize it. Think about this space sinking away.” Kristine looked around, thought about the ground under her becoming water, the entire area sinking away, going somewhere else. “Into the dark toy box and clothe the lid,” she said, sweeping her hand out. The barrier went black. Suddenly all around her was darkness. It was as if the temperature suddenly dropped, and she shivered, her diaper growing cold and clammy around her hips. There was an indirect light, and there were long shadows all around her. Turning in place, she started open mouth. “I’m really somewhere elthe.” “You are,” Tac told her. “Did I leave a hole in the worl’?” “No. Its as if this space no longer exists, the space it took up no longer there.” Kristine thought about that and shivered again. “Okay, take us back out.” Kristine nodded. Without being told she visualised the area returning to the world and said, “Open the toy box.” It became warm and brighter, and around her, the park returned. “That’s enough for today,” Tac said as she jumped up onto Kristine’s shoulder. “Back up to the roof.” Kristine tried to teleport, but her concentration failed, and she felt as if the world stuttered around her. Her hand tightened on the mace, and she almost hurled it at the ground. She felt tears in her eyes. It was all so hard, and she was so tired. She realised her emotions were suddenly out of control with exhaustion and she had been about to throw a tantrum because of it. I am not a baby, she told herself and focused. Kristine successfully teleported on her second attempt. Standing on the roof she followed Tac’s direction, dropping the barrier and then the exclusion field. From above she watched as people began to move back into the space she had earlier driven them from. Again they did not seem to notice that they were returning to the area, just as they had not been aware they had been leaving it. Within a few minutes it was as if it had never happened. Magic was amazing, Kristine thought. She teleported back to her apartment. Tac left her for some other business. Kristine made sure not to ask if that other business was Olivia. She sat down on her couch, her diaper squishing beneath her. She just wanted to rest a moment, then she would change back, but she was asleep in seconds. BREAK POINT#5 Someone, probably Mr Bear, had unfolded her couch, undressed her, changed her, and put her in the bed, sheets tucked in around her. While the magical bear could do all that to her and not wake her up was a little disconcerting, there was something about it that her still sleepy mind found comforting. Knowing that there was always going to be something that would take care of her. Closing her eyes she tried to go back to sleep, but after only a few seconds she opened her eyes and turned her head towards the clock in the room. She had been asleep for a few hours, and it was not too late in the evening. Kristine did not think she would get back to sleep. Sitting up, the sheets slipping off her, she found herself dressed in one of the pyjama tops she had bought. Mr Bear had not bother putting the bottoms on her. She got up from the bed, felt too lazy to hunt up the pyjama pants or switch from the thick diaper to a pair of training pants. She got her new laptop and tablet, setting them up on the coffee table as she sat down on the sofa bed. At first, she was not sure what to do, then she decided to search for a house. She suddenly wanted a bedroom, with a real bed. That search kept her busy until she felt tired enough to go back to sleep. Morning. Waking up from an orgasmic wet dream. Messy diaper. Mr Bear cleaning her up. She doubted she would ever get used to it. At the very least the sweaty, panting, twitchy, wet and wonderful feeling of the wet dream was something that would never get dull. Well, she hoped. Tac was not around. She sat on her folded up couch, wondering what she was going to do. Kristine thought that there was nothing more she could learn in researching the Nursery Knights. She would have to wait until Tac got back to her. Shopping was out. Leaning back on the couch, diaper crinkling under her, TV tuned to a local news station, what to do with the day occupied her thoughts. Sitting around the apartment sounded dull. Tac had said she needed to work on her magical stamina. That seemed like a good idea. Lisping out her transformation phrase left Nursery Knight Krisy standing in the apartment. She grabbed her a bag for her tablet, hung it over her shoulder, then tucked her tablet into it. Looking at herself in the mirror she giggled at how incongruous the black bag looked with the baby style dress. Then she disappeared, teleporting away. Kristine looked at houses. She practised putting up exclusion fields, making everyone leave the house. Then she would teleport in and look around. After getting a feel for the place, she would teleport out and then drop the field, watching as people went back in. It was kind of fun. By the end of the day she was feeling tired. She had been using her magic pretty heavily. Still, she felt kind of good about it, as if she was making progress. Back in her apartment she transformed back to her regular self, changed out of the wet diaper and into a set of dry training pants. She looked over the list of houses, considered what she had seen, then wrote a note explaining that she wanted to know more about one of the houses. She summoned her magic bag, put the letter in it, then dismissed the bag. Afterwards, Kristine made her dinner and was about to eat it when Tac came into the room. “Eat up, we have more training to do tonight. We’ll be working on scrying and remote viewing.” “All right,” Kristine said, then asked, “have you found anything out about the other Nursery Knights?” Tac shook her cat head. “Not yet.” Kristine nodded, not yet wanting to push, not wanting Tac asking more questions. So she ate quickly and then transformed. She and Tac headed out into the night for more practice. The next day Kristine found a set of papers in her magic bag. They were what turned out to be papers from someone who had performed a magical inspection on the house. Without the property owner’s knowledge apparently. As a lawyer, well, as someone who wanted to be one, that seemed a little wrong. As someone who was considering moving into that house she found she did not mind much. Along with the inspection results were a list of spells that could be used to repair the problems that the inspector had found. There was a report on the neighbourhood and the neighbours. Finally, there were the details of the offer that might be made. She read it over. She was not going to have to spend the money, but it still seemed like a big deal. The house was pleasant, not a big home, but it was on a big lot a lot of privacy. It had three bedrooms, the master unusually large with an east facing window. She picked up a pen and scrawled on the bottom of the page that she wanted the house. Then she returned it to her magic bag and dismissed it. Now what, she asked herself. What was she going to do? She wished she could talk to her friends, but all her friends were working for law firms. She could not contact any of them. Kristine really wanted to contact Olivia, but she knew she could not. She was also afraid of what she might learn if she did. After several minutes of sitting there she knew she had to do something. Transforming she teleported from her apartment. Standing on a windowsill, pacifier in her mouth, so she was invisible, Kristine looked in at the classroom. Perhaps she could go back to school. Relive her childhood. People always dreamed of that. It did not take her long to decide it would be more a nightmare than a dream. Classes looked boring. Worse for her as she knew everything they were teaching, or at least vaguely recalled it. And she was pretty sure that being a student in training pants or diapers would not be in anyway fun. After about an hour of watching she teleported away. There were rumours that the police had magical girls on the payroll. Being a police officer would let her still be part of the legal system. She stood in a corner, invisible, investigating the city’s central police station, trying to see what it might be to work there. Being invisible offered her a lot of opportunities see how the officers behaved. It seemed the female officers were subject to a fair amount of low-level harassment. It was coached as good-natured ribbing, but the female staff took a lot more of it. She saw no evidence that there was any magical staff there. Kristine suspected if there were any they were made to keep a low key. Harassment and being treated like an embarrassment. Kristine teleported away. The fire department seemed like a better work environment. As long as you did your work it looked like they gave everyone the same amount of respect. Hard work, but it looked rewarding. And the fire engines looked cool. It would be something to look into. Later. She teleported away. There was one more area where Kristine thought that she might get a job, The entertainment industry. She had thought about that earlier and been dismissive of it, but there were reasons to consider it. Kristine had learned that there was filming going on in the city, she teleported over to watch. As she stood invisible among the crew, she considered what it would be like to work in such an environment. Magical Girls had a certain cachet, and she was pretty cute. If she was not going to grow older, and she hoped it was not the case, but if it was, she was the type of child actress that the industry probably wanted. One that would not get older and age out of the part. Honestly, after watching for a few hours, she thought it looked a little dull. However, she could not deny that everyone seemed to be working hard. When Kristine teleported away, she decided she was willing to consider entertainment. “Have you found out about the other Nursery Knights?” Kristine asked Tac. “I am working on it,” Tac said. She sounded cross, and her hair stood up along her spine. “Well, work harder.” “Why is it so important to you?” The day had given Kristine an answer other than, ‘I want to know if they wake up with orgasms and wet diapers’. What she said was, “I want to know what to do with my life. They might have some ideas.” “Fine,” Tac said. “I’ll look deeper, but tonight we have to practice.” “I want to work on repair spells,” Kristine said, and then named some of the spells she had learned of that morning. “Repairs?” “I can? Can’t I?” “Well, you can, but why?” “I want to, and how to shield people and place from heat and fire.” “The fire shields are useful.” “And the repairs.” “Fine,” Tac told her. “Let’s go.” Kristine had fun that night. She and Tac teleported around the city, fixing things. A street covered in potholes and cracks left like new. A large number of street lights shining brightly again. Graffiti wiped away. She especially liked cleaning the graffiti, a wave of her hand, a lisping command, and walls were left unmarked. She also practised fire shields, though that was a little harder because there were no significant fires to work with. When Kristine returned home, she felt tired but pleased. “Okay, tomorrow night you can practice on your own. Fill in some more potholes.” “What are you going to do?” “I am going to find out about the other Nursery Knights before you throw a tantrum.” “I’m not going to throw a tantrum.” “Which is exactly what I would expect a toddler about to have a meltdown to say.” “Just shut up.” “Make sure you practice,” Tac said, and then was gone. “Stupid cat,” Kristine said. A large number of countries and cities had asked that the Magical Realm set up its central embassy in their territory. The diplomatic branch of the Magical Realm had decided to ignore all those requests and dump their embassy in the middle of the Antarctic. Tac usually thought that was pretty funny, but when she had to make her way to the embassy, she had to admit it was a little inconvenient. Even for a cat who walked through walls and played the Schrodinger game to be where she should not, it still took some time to get there. Which was why she had told Kristine to practice on her own. Tac figured she’s be gone at least a full twenty-four hours. The Antarctic was cold, even for a cat with as fabulous fur as she had. One of the first things the Magic Realm had done on setting up was to chill the continent back down to its proper temperature. No global warming allowed there anymore. It was showing off to the mundanes in part, but the staff were the type to like the cold. As Tac glided into the embassy on two legs, wrapped in a thick fur coat, she was greeted by a pair of ice warriors who looked her up and down and then stood aside so she could pass. “Thanks, boys,” she said, walking further into the ice palace. She passed through public areas and moved into the offices where the real work happened. Down, several levels below the ice was a room that looked like a mission control sort of place. Staff watched floating crystal balls, staring at the events taking place. Scrying in a world where almost no one knew how to put up a ward was one of the easiest ways to gather intelligence. Tac looked about and then walked up to a woman with white skin and blue hair, wearing a black suit that did all the right things for her. “Hey sweet stuff, looking for details on the Nursery Knights, Magical Girl team. Got a location?” The woman smiled. “Nursery Knights huh?” She spun the globe in front of her. Tac could have sworn she saw snowflakes in it. “Hmmm, I think you need to talk to Controller White Out.” She looked up towards one of the highest levels of the control centre. Tac followed her gaze, saw that the woman was looking at another white skinned, blue-haired beauty. “Well, happy to talk to the Controller. Thanks, sweetheart.” She left the first woman behind and climbed the stairs to where Controller White Out worked. “Hey Controller, I need some help finding some Magical Girls. Got time for a fellow working girl.” The woman called White Out looked at Tac for several seconds. “You don’t look the type who actually works that much.” “Guilty as charged, it’s the cat in me.” White Out smiled. “Well, one can’t be blamed for their nature I always say. Magical Girls?” “A team called the Nursery Knights.” White Out pursed her lips. “That sounds familiar.” She turned to her globe, spinning it about. “Hmm, I actually have a recent spike.” “That would probably be Kristine. I recently activated her.” White Out looked away from the globe towards Tac. “The Nursery Knights were active about twenty years ago.” “Yeah, I was a little late.” “A little?” “The cat in me.” White Out actually smiled. “All right, let’s ignore the recent activity.” She went back to the globe, turning it, running her hands over it. “Okay, now I remember. We started getting activity on them about twenty years ago, pretty consistent for about two years.” “Sounds right. It took the Nursery Knights about two years to take down the Nightmare King as I understand it.” “After that, there was consistent, low-level activity, about what you would expect from Magical Girls who are no longer active.” “Okay. So do you have any recent activity from them?” “No,” White Out said. “No?” “They went dark almost sixteen years ago.” “Went dark? Like they never transformed again?” “No. Even an untransformed Magical Girl occasionally gives off energy.” “So they’re dead?” White Out shook her head. “No, we would have picked up their deaths.” “How does a Magical Girl go dark then?” “It’s difficult. The girls have to actively mask themselves in the world. It takes a lot of work.” “Does it happen often?” “No.” “Has an entire team ever gone dark?” “No.” Tac said nothing for several seconds. “Well, that is weird.” “Yes. It is why I remembered them.” “Well, I am going to have to speak to those in the know.” “Who is that?” “That,” Tac said and smiled, “is first the coordinator of that team, and then their liaisons.” “Ah.” White Out nodded. “But, that being said, are you like all cold, or do you think I can warm you up. I got a talented cat’s tongue, but I don’t want it freezing to anything.” After her usual morning wake-up pleasure and mess Kristine had planned on spending the day fixing stuff to practice her magic, and then she had planned on talking to someone in the fire department. There was a note from Tac in the front pocket of her magic bag, telling her to keep practising. That made the idea of popping around and repairing things seem even better. However, she ended up on the roof of a building across from the courthouse, pacifier in her mouth, using the scrying spells that she had learned to watch the court proceedings. Oscar was a pleasure to watch, and she could see that Daniel was working hard to keep up. He seemed to be enjoying himself. She could not help but feel a stab of envy. Sitting on the edge of the roof, sucking on her pacifier, watching the trial, hours passed before a recess was called. During that time her diaper had grown wet. Something she only noticed when she stood and felt it sag. “Thith ith getting ridiculouth,” she mumbled aloud. She reached under her skirt, checking the diaper. It did not seem too wet yet. How had the actual Nursery Knights dealt with their wet diapers? Had their Mr Bears been continually changing them? After another check of her diaper, she decided she did not need to change it yet. She teleported away from the court, to the roof of the building in which Cotton and Black had their offices. On the roof, she called up her scrying spell and scanned the office for Olivia. It felt a little creepy, spying on her ex, but she wanted to know how Olivia was doing. Kristine found Olivia at her desk, working. Through the scrying spell she watched Olivia as she worked, trying to discern how she was doing. The face that had grown so familiar looked much like it had in the time Kristine had known her. Was she looking sad, or happy? Were their dark circles under her eyes, as if she had not been sleeping? And if she had not been sleeping was that because she was spending her nights crying over love lost, or because Tac was keeping her awake. Was that far off look because she was thinking of Kristine, or Tac, or was she just wondering what she was going to have for dinner? Two other women came up to Olivia. Kristine recognised them both, though she only knew one of them, Wendy Davis, another articling student. The other woman was a secretary, but Kristine had never known her name. They asked Olivia for some help with research in the library. Olivia agreed and went with them. The same smiles, the same tone of voice, Kirstine would be hard pressed to find anything that suggested that Olivia was in any way distressed. What did it mean? Olivia seemed pretty friendly with the secretary, who name Kristine learned was ‘Bethany’. Was Bethany Kristine’s replacement? No, she told herself, Olivia would not just jump into a new relationship. Kristine was sure of that. However, after that every smile had Kristine wondering. Maybe Tac had done something? Maybe Tac had made Olivia forget about her. Though Tac had said she wanted to catch Olivia on the rebound, so she could not have made Olivia forget. Kristine ran her hands through her hair and let a small cry of exasperation around her pacifier. It was so hard. She just wanted to know what Olivia was thinking. Was there a spell for that? She would have to ask Tac. “No,” she growled. Bad enough she was watching Olivia, but to try to read her mind? That would push her well into the creepy territory. Kristine was somewhat aware that she needed to poop, but she ignored it. She could hold it, and she was still trying to understand what Olivia was feeling. Someone mentioned Kristine, wondering if it was true what they had heard. Kristine focused on Oliva’s face, trying to figure out what her expression meant. Was it a sad smile? A frown? Was she about to say something, tell them it was true? Then Kristine was distracted by the feeling in her diaper. The warm, bulky mess that was filling the seat. The scrying spell collapsed, and Kristine opened her mouth in an ‘O’ of surprise. Her pacifier fell from her mouth, jerked to a stop by the ribbon. She reached behind herself, put her hands on the seat of her diaper. There was a weight in the back, and she pushed at it, feeling the warm, almost hot, poop squish again her. She gasped at the strange feeling, kept pressing it against her, even as the continued to fill her diaper. She was squatting down, pushing more of the poop into her diaper. She could not stop herself as she continued to rub the mess against her bottom. What was she doing? What was she feeling? It occurred to her she was visible, for the pacifier was not in her mouth, rubbing the back of her messy diaper. “No,” she grunted, and snatched up the pacifier, putting it back in her mouth. She stood, the mess shifting. Envisioning her apartment, she teleported home. “Mithter Bear,” she cried out. Mr Bear showed up, with her magic bag over his shoulder. Within in moments, the bear had a changing pad on the floor and Kristine on her back. He had her messy diaper off in about twenty seconds and began to clean her up. Soon her bottom was clean, oiled up and powdered. Mister Bear had slid a new diaper under her bottom, lowered her onto it and taped it up around her. Kristine was so glad to be clean, happy that she was no longer tempted by a messy diaper. She thanked Mr Bear and sent him away. Lying on the changing bad, legs spread, the magic bag full of diapers and training pants beside her, Kristine wondered what she was going to do. Would she end up rubbing a messy diaper all over her bottom every time she messed herself? Was she going to mess herself more often? Kristine sat up and grabbed up the changing pad, folding it up and stuffing it into her magic bag. She checked the zippered pocket, seeing if there were any new messages. Dismissing the bag, she reversed her transformation. Back in her clothing from the morning, she realised she was still in a diaper. She had not taken it off from when Mr Bear had changed her that morning. “I should have put on the training pants,” she told herself. However, she did not change out of the diaper. She unfolded her couch, sat down on the thin mattress, and pulled the blankets over her head. Tac was glad to be back in the Magic Realm. She breathed in deeply of the air rich in magical energy. “Good to be home,” she said to herself. “Be better if my expense account was reactivated.” Around her was the Great City, built around the gate that led to the mundane world. Ever since she had started dealing with the Magical Girl program, the city had been Tac’s home. While she would have preferred to make her way straight to the entertainment district, the lack of an expense account would make such a trip nothing but depressing. Instead, she made her way across the city, forced to rely on public transport. Not that she paid for it of course. A cat can sit on top of a tram car, and no one ever notices. If you circled the city, always counter widdershins, after always twenty minutes, one would find themselves looking out at a lake that was an impossible blue. Above the lake was a vast globe of polished silver, the impossible colour of the water reflected in it. The globe was the Office of Magic in the Mundane and handled, among many other things, the deployment of Magical Girls. Switching back to her human form after jumping down from the tram, ignoring an angry call from the tram driver, she stepped up on one of the entry portals. There was a sense of movement for a moment, then she was standing in the central foyer of the Office of Magic in the Mundane. Tac did not bother talking to the receptionist golems (cute as they were made, they gave her a significant ‘Uncanny Valley’ vibe). Her job had brought her to the office many times in the past, and she knew where she wanted to go. In the admin section of Magical Girl processing Tac chatted up a pretty little filing clerk and got her to pull the information on who had been in charge of the Nursery Knight’s project. After a bit of bite (the clerk had some mouse in her, and as a cat, Tac had to nip) and tickle Tac was on her way to the office of one Umon Derrypiz. Umon was, unfortunately, as far as Tac was concerned, male. Tac was pretty good with getting on the right side of women. She had a knack for it. With Umon she was just going to have to be professional. That was annoying. She entered his office, decent size, midlevel paper-pusher type of place. There was a man behind a desk. She assumed Umon. He looked up from whatever he had been working on. “Yes?” “Umon Derrypiz?” “Yes. Who are you?” “Tac, Magical Girl liaison, second class.” “I see. How can I help you?” It seemed to be going well. With a smile, Tac crossed the room. “I’m looking for information on the Magical Girl team the Nursery Knights. I understand you are the coordinator of that team.” “I am the coordinator of a lot of teams. I don’t know why you would expect me to be able to help.” Tac was taken aback. She wondered what had happened that made him get all prickly. Maybe he did not like cats. “I suppose,” she said, “but this team was all little girls, around four or five, kind of unique.” “All Magical Girl teams are unique. That is the point.” Again Tac felt as if she had missed something. “Well, the Nursery Knights as a whole went dark about fifteen years ago, which is weird, so I was hoping to get some details about them. Maybe something about their mission required them to disappear?” “Why are you wasting my time with this?” he demanded, pounding a closed fist on his desk. Were they speaking two different languages that only sounded the same? Tac wondered if she was insulting him. She would have to explain things. “I recently activated the last of the Nursery Knights you see. And she wants to meet the other Knights, to get an idea of what is going on. Poor girl, all lost and alone.” Tac decided to play the sympathy card. “You activated the sixth Nursery Knight?” he asked her. He seemed surprised, maybe. “I’ll admit that I was little late,” Tac said, assuming that was the cause of his surprise. “The sixth Nursery Knight is active, has become a Magical Girl?” Same shocked expression. Tac could not figure it. “Yes. Nice girl. Named Kristine.” “I have to go,” Umon said as he stood up. “What? But what about the Nursery Knights?” “Look them up in the records,” he told her as he started towards the door, almost knocking Tac over. “When are you going to be back? I really wanted to talk to you about this?” “I don’t know, urgent business,” he called back to her as he left the room. “Well, that is just great,” Tac said as she left the office as well. “Now I got to look up records. Maybe mousey will help me.” With his quick pace, almost a run really, Umon left her behind. Tac ambled, as was her way, back towards the admin section. She was about halfway there when someone suddenly grabbed her by the shoulder and spun her around. Tac found herself facing an angry looking Gorgeous. Though as far as Tac was concerned Gorgeous could only look angry, so it really meant nothing to her. “What are you doing back here?” Gorgeous demanded. “Hi Gorgeous, good to see you. Did not miss me?” Gorgeous actually growled, showing teeth. Tac raised her hands. “Now Gorgeous, calm down. I’m here working, for my Magical Girl.” That gave Gorgeous pause, and she stopped showing teeth. “What do you mean?” “She wants to meet the other Nursery Knights, perfectly sensible right.” Gorgeous narrowed her eyes. “Why are you here then?” “Cause I can’t find them for her, and she's really a bitch about constantly asking.” Gorgeous frowned. “What do you mean you can’t find them?” “Just that I can’t. I talked to the monitoring station people at the embassy. I met a really nice lady who while looking like an ice queen melted rather nicely when I…” “Tac!” “Right, sorry. Anyway White Out told me that the Nursery Knights had all gone dark about fifteen years ago.” “What?” Gorgeous’ eyes widened. “Yeah, it is odd, right? I came here to speak to the team’s coordinator to see if I could find out anything, for all the good that did me. Acted like he had never heard of the Nursery Knights and then when I told him I was trying to find them for Kristine he was all surprised and then ran off. I mean, I admit I was a little late but…” “Shut up Tac.” Tac took a step back. “Well excuse me.” Gorgeous was frowning, there was a line between her eyes from concentration. “The team went dark, all at the same time?” “Yes. That is what I said.” Tac sighed. “And you came here, and the coordinator got defensive when you mentioned the Nursery Knights?” “I suppose that might be one way of looking at it.” “And as soon as you mentioned the sixth Nursery Knight was active he suddenly had to leave?” Tac nodded. “Yes. Do you want to state the obvious some more Gorgeous?” “Are you that self-absorbed or are you just stupid?” “I think we both know that I'm just that self-absorbed. It's kind of my thing.” Gorgeous shook her head. “Cats,” she muttered softly, and then said, “This coordinator was responsible for the disappearance of the Nursery Knights, or if not responsible played a part in it. And now that he has learned the sixth Knight is active he has run off to arrange her disappearance.” Tac’s eyes widened. “Hey, that makes sense. That bastard.” “Go, go back to the Mundane Realm. You have my permission to use one of the speed passes.” “But what about Umon, and the other Liaisons?” “I’ll look into that. You get back and see to the protection of your Magical Girl.” “Fine,” Tac said, “I’m going.” She paused. “Don’t suppose you might activate my expense account again? Just so I can get a little pick me up before I go?” “Get out of here,” Gorgeous almost screamed. “Man, calm down,” Tac said as she turned and walked off in the direction of the exit. “Don’t see why you are worried. Kristine is probably just fine.” Kristine was not fine. She was sitting on her bed, blankets pulled over her head, wishing she had never become a magical girl. The money and all the other things seemed little compensation for the fact she had been squatting on a roof, rubbing her messy diaper against her bottom. And just maybe she had enjoyed it. She shook her head angrily in denial. Hours had passed, and the room had grown dark around her. She might have sat under her blankets all night if there had not been a knock on her door. At first, she ignored it, but when the knocking turned to a louder pounding, she tossed off the blanket and stood. “What do you want?” she demanded loudly, walking towards the door, slapping the light on. She looked out the peephole. Two men stood at the threshold of the apartment. Both wore suits, the smaller one in dark grey, the taller, heavier one in dark red. “Hello Miss,” the smaller one said, appearing as if he was trying to look back through the peephole. “We’d like to speak to you about your little friend Tac.” Kristine frowned. Had Tac found out something and sent these two as messengers? She made sure the chain was in place and then opened the door, peeking out. “What about Tac?” she asked. She had a better look at the two men than through the peephole. Their suits looked cheap, smelled of mothballs. The smaller one smiled, showing a mouthful of pointy, yellow teeth. “Ah, your little friend is in trouble. Needs you to help her she does. Isn’t that right Mr Badger?” he looked towards the large man. “Most true Mr Rat. Mewling sadly she was, desperate need of saving. Said she loves you she did.” “You’ve never met Tac,” Kristine said, slamming the door closed, bolting it and jumping back. She had no idea who those men were, but if Tac wanted her help, she was pretty sure she would demand it, and there would be no statements of love. “Now Miss, don’t be like that,” Mr Rat said from the other side of the door. The doorknob rattled, and there was a thump as something heavy hit it. Kristine transformed into a Nursery Knight and jammed her pacifier into her mouth, becoming invisible. A moment later the door came free of its hinges and fell in. Mr Badger entered, followed by Mr Rat. Kristine stepped back towards the wall, ready to teleport away. Mr Badger looked around the main room from his place near the door. Mr Rat looked into her kitchen and then the bathroom. “It looks like she's done a runner Mr Badger,” Mr rat said. “Her profile pegged her a teleporter. She could be anywhere now Mr Rat.” “That is rather unfortunate I'm thinking.” “That is so Mr Rat, but were she a time jumper she could be anywhen. You got to look on the positive side.” “You are correct about that Mr Badger. Should we wait here, in case she comes back?” “I think Mr Rat we had best tell his Loftiness about this.” “He won’t be pleased about it Mr Badger.” “That is most certain Mr Rat, but we do ourselves no favours by putting it off.” “Then let us go Mr Badger.” The two left together. Kristine, still invisible, watched them walk down the hall, towards the elevator. She waited until she heard the elevator arrive, listened to the sound of the door closing. She then stepped into the centre of the room, waved her mace at the broken door. It swung up into place, the twisted hinges mostly righting themselves. Good enough for now, she thought and teleported to the front of the building. About thirty seconds later she saw Mr Rat and Mr Badger exit her building and walk to the parking lot. There they got into a beat up old muscle car and then drove away. Kristine followed them, teleporting from rooftop to rooftop. They drove towards the old manufacturing district. While much of the area had been gentrified, old manufacturing buildings turned to condos, the car stopped in one of the regions that had so far avoided renewal. Parking in the lot of an old foundry the two men left their car and entered the building. Kristine followed them. On the first floor was a room that had probably once served as offices. Now it was empty, but for a throne-like chair on which a man with blue skin, dressed in luxe clothing, grey and red and silver. There were several women there, fawning over the man. Kristine noted that all the woman had blank expressions and glassy eyes. “Where is the girl?” he demanded as Mr Rat and Mr Badger entered. He pushed the woman sitting on his lap to the floor as he stood. “Spooked, she teleported away,” Mr Rat said. “Hardly cared about her little cat friend it seems,” Mr Badger said. “What?” the blue man asked. “She looked older than the other Nursery Knights, didn’t she Mr Badger.” “As you say Mr Rat. Less trusting I would say.” “More mature.” “Damn,” the blue man said. “The Duke will not be pleased.” “One would expect,” Mr Rat said. “We’re returning to the Magical Realm. We’ll get a tracker. Best not to let the Duke know of this.” “Most wise, that is,” Mr Badger said. The blue man reached into his jacket, brought out a gem the size of a chicken egg. It glittered and shone with its own inner light. The light grew, Kristine had to look away. When the glow faded, the three men were done. The women all seemed to come to their senses, looked around, confused, scared. Kristine stayed close to them, waited for them to sort themselves out, followed them from the building and watched over them, still invisible, until they had got to the well lit and safer gentrified area. Satisfied that they would be okay, she teleported back to her apartment. There she found Tac, who looked a little relieved when Kristine showed up. “I saw the damaged door and was worried.” Kristine was a little surprised that Tac could be worried. She waved her mace at the door, completing the repairs to it. Then she told Tac what had happened. Tac told her what she had learned. “Thomeone kidnapped the Nurthery Knightth?” “It does look that way,” Tac said. “And now they want me?” “Complete set I would say. Collectors are like that.” “What the hell? What am I thuppothed to do?” “Ah, good question.” “That’th why I athked it.” Tac nodded. “Well, you could try hiding, but you did say they were going to get a tracker.” “That’th what they thaid.” “Right. Well, if they get a true tracker there is no hiding it. It will find you, but they probably won’t get a true tracker.” “Why?” “Cause they are expensive and most end up killing what they are tracking.” “What?” Kristine’s eyes widened. “Well, why else track something?” Kristine had no answer. “So they are probably going to get a lesser tracker. You might be able to hide from that, but you will constantly be on the move.” “I can’t keep running.” Though she thought about it and realised there was nothing in her life that really required her to stay in one place. That might have depressed her were she not worried about the things hunting her. “Well, there is a place you can go where they won’t be able to track you.” “Where?” “The Magical Realm. Whoever is after you might waste weeks hunting the Mundane Realm before they figure you ran to the Magical Realm. And you’ll be a lot harder to track in the Magical Realm. Plus, that’s where we can find out who is behind all this, maybe even stop it.” “Maybe even stop it? Maybe?” “You said they mentioned a Duke. Duke’s can be powerful. I’m not about to stick my tail into a mess like that.” “Thankth a lot,” Kristine said, the lisp taking the edge off the sarcasm. “Listen, Gorgeous seems to care about this, and while she is a pain in my most amazing ass, she does know her stuff. So just trust me. Come to the Magical Realm and maybe we get this sorted out to your benefit. And, most importantly, as I will be doing official work there, they will probably reactivate my expense account.” “Why thould I care about your expenthe account?” “I don’t understand the question,” Tac said after a few seconds. Kristine sighed. “Fine, let’th go to the Magical Realm.”